A Golden Chaine or The Description of TH

This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized
by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.
https://books.google.com
M E NT E M A L |T ET E X COL | T
|0 ſlop 0 ſ\ 0
K. K. H. O. F. B | B L | O T H E K
OSTERR. NATIONALBIBLIOTHEK
TFTSETTE Žºgº.
d
- & ºther-ºrit:
Sºº
:5:6:cºlº
º* A golden Chainé,
- Or -
| THE DESCRIPTI
on of º; , contai
ning the order of the cauſes of Sal.
vation and Damnation,accor
*:e order
Gods word. A view of
whereof, is to be
ſeene in the Table
annexed.
Written in Latin by William Per

kins,and tranſlated by another.
Hereunto is adoyned the order,
which M. Theod. Beza vſed
in comforting troubled
conſciences.
Ep 1 N P v A G H
PRINTED BY, R O BERT
| Walde-graue,Printer to the Kings
%. 1 5 9 2. '
cum priuilegidºgali.
: -
- - -
- *
- t
- - -
-
-
->
*
--
- -
*
to THE christian
. . . . . Reader. . . . . .
5 Hidian Readiºther area this day,four
º::::::::::::::: º
-
\-Auine Predeſtination.The firſt is, oftheo

-
and new Pelagians, who place the cauſe of Gods

5. in man:in that they hold,that God
idordaine men, either to life or death, accor
ding as he did fore-ſee, that theywould by their
naturall free-will, either reied, or receiue grace
offered. The ſecond ofthem, whoſofſomºre
:galled Lutherans; which teach, that God fore
ſeeing how all mankind, becing ſhutte vp vnder
;i: therefore .*. of.
ered: di erpoſe to chooſe ſome te
ſaluation of ... : re
ſpect of their faith, or good works,and the reſt,"o
reicó,beingmooued to do this,becauſe he did er
tºrnally ; they would reic&his grace,
offered them in the Goſpell. The third,of semi
pelagian-Papiſts which aſcribe Gods predeſtina
tion, pardie to mercie and partlie to mens fore
ſcene preparations and meriteri us'works. The
fourth ofſuch as teach,that the cauſe of the exe
cution of Gods ſtination is his mercie in
Chriſt,in them which are ſaued,andin them that
periſh,the fall and corruption of man; yet ſo, as
that the decree and eternal counſel of God,con
| cerning them both hath not any cauſe beſide his
will and pleaſure. Of theſe fours opinions, the
* three
- *-------To the teader. . ------
...three formerihauelaboured to jº arer

ronious : aud to maintaine the laſt; as begićg a
trueth,which will beareweight in the ballance of
the Sanótuarie.
A further diſcourſewherof here Imakebold to
offertóthy godly conſiderationin reading wher:
of regardénotſo much the thing itſelfe-penned
verig ſlenderlie,as mine intent and affection:who
deſire among the reſt, to taſtrºy myte into the
treaſurie ofthe Church of God'; and far want
of gold, pearle, and precious ſtones, to bring a
Rammes skinne or twaine,and a litle Goats hair,
to the building of the Lords Tabernacle. Exod.
23. - * * ..." -
33. The Fatherbfour Lorde Reſºs Chriſtgräunt,

that according to the riches of his glorie; ºthoa
inait be ſtrengthened by his spirité in the inner
man,that Chriſt may dwell in thy heart by faith:
to the end, that thou being rooted and grounded
in loue, maiſt be able to comprehende with all
Saints,what is the bredth, and length, and depth,
and height thereof;&to know . of Chriſt,
which paſſeth knowledge,that thoumaiſtbee fil.
led with the fulneſſe of God:Amen. Farewell. A.
fººt,theytaresfieliºratiºnee ºfhº
* 591.” . . . ... . . . . . . e ſtºn, sit.
- ‘’’: " . . . . . . . . i. 3 iſsuſ. , i.p. ºri,
- - -
--
- * --
: * ~ ºf “º ... . . .
: º, . Thine in Chriſt Ieſus.
:::::::::: * :::::::: Legº 2 is ſaid ºr tº iº
: ; ; ; , ; it dº no:::::::::c: ºº !!! ºri, it i
-: * > *, ºn 163 in 2. ne: 3 x , ºr ºf
*** = . ºrd ºf ; on fººtoº tº , a tº 35
- ſºlº &..… . . . . *
*
CHAP. I. }
ofthandhisTheologie.
“. . ;
eſsaripture • , , .
.
* Hebodie of Scrip
ture, is a doćtrine
ſufficiente to liuc.
Aſ well. . . . .
... It comprehen
§§ A sº
*ś ences,whereofone
-
# deth many holyſcis
is principall,others
are handmaides or retainers.
The Principal ſcience, is Theologie. ,
Theologie, is thºſcience of liuing bleſ:
ſedly for j life conſiſtethin the
: of God:Ioh.17.3. This is life
termall, that they '. thee to be the omelie
very God, and whome thouhaft ſent, Ieſus.
chrift. Eſay, 53.11. By thisknowledge, shal.
my righteous ſtruant(viz ſhrift)iuffiftema
my...And therefore,it conſiſtethlikewiſe in
the knowledge of our ſºlues,becauſe wee
knowGod, by looking into our ſclues.
as char.
6. The order of the cauſes
CH A F. 2.
Of God and the nature of God."
Odisiehouah Elohim.Exod.6.2. And
him,Elohimſhake
I am Ichouah.vntoAnd
Moſes,
I j.andſaid ºnto
Jºf
traian, to Iſaac, and to 13&b, by the name

of Godalmightie, but by my hamelchouah
ovas I not knowven ºnto them. Exo. 3.13: If
they ſay vnto mewhatis his?&ame? what
shili I ſayvnto them? And God anſwered
&Moſes, [am that I am. Alſº beeſtide, thus
shalt thou ſay ºnto the children of Iſrael, I
am, bathſenºme vnto you.thouſay
furthertoºſts;thushalt And Godſhake
ºntº the
children of Iſrael,[ehouah Elohim,&e.hath
/entThe
me firſt
ºntotitle
you.of God,declareth his na
ture,theſecond hisperſons. . . . . .
-- The Nature ofGod* **
- *ś
spºtionäfthe Nature of{iod,
1-3
is his abſolute conſtitution, by the which

he is whollie º: within him ſelfe.
Exod.3.13.I am t at I am,A&17.24: God
that made the World,and all thunges thatare
therein,ſºing that bei, Lørde of heatenand
earth,'dºviethnot intemples made”ith
bandé, neither is voorshiped ºvith mena |
bands.As though he needed anything ſº
*ng
Of Saluation cº-damnation. 7
inghegiuethto allife,tº breath,” althings,
The perfeótion of his nature,iscither the
ſimplenes,or the infiniteneſſe thereof.
The fimplenesofhis nature,is that, by
which he is void of all logicalrelation.He
hath not in him,ſubjećtoradiunét. Joh.5.
26.4s the Father hath life in himſelfe, ſº
hath he given to the ſon,to haue life in him
ſelf. Conferred with Iohn. 14.6. I am the
rway, the trueth, and the life.1. Ioh.r7.But
ifyvevvalkin light,as he is in light. Con
ferred with ver, 5.Godislight,and in him is
no darknes. Hence it is manifeſt, that to
haue Life,and to be Life:tobe in Light,&
to be Light,in God are allone.Neither is
God ſubjećt togeneralitie, or ſpecialitie:
whole,or partes:matter, or that which is
made of matter: for ſo there ſhould be in
god diuersthings,&one more perfeótthé
another.Therfore,whatſocuerisingod,is
hiseſſéce,& althathc is,heisby his efféce
- Hence it is manifeſt,that the nature of
God,isimmutable and ſpiritual.
Godsimmutabilitie of nature, is thar,
by which he is voidofalcompoſition,diº
viſion;&change.Iam. 1.17.With God there
is no variablenes, ºr shadowy offºal
3,6,I am the Lord, and am not changºd.
Gods nature is ſpiritual in that it is in
corporal,and therefore inviſible. Iohn. 4.
4. 24
8 . The order of the cauſes
24.God is a ſpirite.2. Cor.3.17.The Lordis
the ſpirit.1. Tim.1.17. To the King eternall,
immortal,inviſible,onlievviſe.. glorie,
and honour, for ever and ever.Coloſſ. I. I 5.
who is the image ofthe inviſible God.
The infinitenes of God,is twofolde,his
Etcruitie, and exceedinggreatnes.
Gods eternitie,isthat,by which hee is
withoutbeginning and ending Pſa,90. 2.
Before the mountaines v.veremade, and be
fore thou hadſ; formed the Earth, and the
round World, euenfrom euerlaſtingto euerla
fing, thou art our God.Reu.1.8.I am Alpha
and Omega,that is,the beginning & ending,
(ſaith the Lord), which is, Which vyas,and
which is to come.
Gods exceeding greatneſſe,is that, by
which his incomprehenſible nature is e
uerywhere preſent, both within and with
out the world.Pſa.145.3. Great is the lord,
and vivorthie to bepraiſed, and hisgreatnes is
incomprehenſible. 1. King, 8.27. Is ittruein
deed, that God will devell on theearth?be
hold, the beauens, and the heauens of heauens
are not able to containe thee:hovy much leſſe
is this houſe that I haue built? Icre. 23.23.
Do not I fill the heauen and earth, ſaith the
Lord? Hence it is plain:firſt,that he is on
lie one, and thatindiuiſible, not many.
FPhe-4,5,0m, Lord,one faith,one Baptiſme,
orge
of Saluation & Tammation. 9
is one God and Father of all. Deut.4.35. Pnto
thee it wrasshevved thatthoumighteft know
* that the lord he is God, and that there is none
* : but he alone.I.Cor.8.4.Weeknowy, that an
Idole is nothing in the vvorld, and that there
3 is none other God but one. And there can be
but one thing infinite in nature.
# , Secondly, that God is the knower of
the hart.For nothing ishidden from that
nature,which is within all things,& with:
- out allthinges, which is included in no
. thing, nor excluded from any thing. Be
cauſe.I.King.28.9. The Lord ſearchetball
heartes,andºnderſtandeth euery vivorke of
. the minde.Pſal. 13%. 1.2. Thou knowveſ?my
ſitting doxyne,and my riſing vp,thou vnder
: fandºm, tagitation a farre off.
º - CH A p. 3. - - |
‘. . - -
ºf . -
* . Of the life of God.

6
HITHERTohane weſpoken of the
perfeótion of Gods nature.Nowe fol
* lowcth the life of God, by which,the Di
* uine Nature is in perpetuallačtion,liuing
* and mouing in itſelfe.Pſal.42.2.My ſoule
% thirffeth for God, euen for the living God,
: wwhen shall I come and appeare before the
* preſence of God.Heb.3.12. See that there be
| - rºof
1o The order ofthe cauſes
not at any time in any of you, aneuill hart to
depart from the liuing God.
The diuine nature is eſpeciallie, in per
petualloperation by three attributes,the
which do manifeſt the operation of God |
towardes his creatures.Theſe are hiswiſ
dome, will,and omnipotencie.
. Thewiſedome or knowledge of God,is |
that,by the which God docth not ſucceſ:
fiuelie,and by diſcourſe ofreaſon, but by
one eternal and immutable ačtofvnder
ſtanding,diſtinétly and perfeótlie knowe
himſelfe, and all other thinges, though
infinite, whether they haue bene or not.
[Mat. 11.27.No man kioweth the ſon,but
the Father,nor the Father,but the Son,&
he to whome the Sonwil reueil him.Heb.
4.13.Theris nothing created,which isnot
manifeſtin his fight but althings arena- |
ked & open to his cies, with whome wee
hauerodo Pſa.147.5.his viſãomisinfinit. .
Gods wiſdome hath theſe partes. His
foreknowledge,and his counſell.
The foreknowledge of God, is that, by |
which he moſt aſſuredly forſcethal things
that are to come.Aét.z.23.Himhauegeta- .
ken by the hands ofthe vvicked,being deliue
red by the determinate counſel &foreknowv
ledge ofGod,ºrbaue crucified &flain. Ro.8
thºſ”hich he knºw before,he alſº predeft;
nated
nated to be made º: image of hisſºn.This
is not properly ſpoken of god, but byreſö
of méto whom thingsarpaſt,or to come.
* The counſelofGod,is that,by the which
he doth moſt ſtraightlieperceiue the beſt
reaſon of all thingsthat are [Prou.8.14. I
haue .. wiſdome, Iamvnder
ſtanding,andlhaue ſtrength. -
Theºlorºdistiaºyºhewhich he
moſt freelie, & ſtraitlie withoneačt,wil
lethall thinges Röm.9.18. Hehath mercie
on arrhome he vvil, & vºwhom he vyil he har
deneth Ephe.i.5.2/ho hath predeſtinate vs .
to be adopted through Ieſus thrift vnto bim
-ſelf, according to the good pleaſure ofhis poil
Jam.4.13:Forthat ryhich jousholdſay,if the
Mordvºrill, ºvevvillliue and do this or that.
Godwilleth that which is good,by ap
prouingit,thatwhichiseuil,in aſimuch as
itis j diſalowing and not willing it.
And yethºveluntarilie doth permiteuill:
'Becauſe itisgood that there ſhould bee
*illſAſtrºWhointimespaſt ſuffered
alth:Gentles to walkiitheir own waies.
Pſal.81.12 So Igaue themvp to the hard.
mesoftheirhart, and theyhaue walked in
their owne counſels.]… . . .º.º. i
The wilofCºd, by reaſon of diuersob
icóshath diuersnämes;&is either called
. *a**i.
* ... -
:12 The order of the cauſes
The loue of God,is that, by the which
God approueth,ñrſt himſelfe,and therial
his creatures without their deſert, and in
them doth take delight. John A. 16.God
3 is loue,andy whoſo remaimethinloue, remai
: methin God,and God in him.Iohn. 3. 16. So
Godlowed the World,that hee gaue his onelie
begotten ſonne,&c.Rom.5.8.Godſetteth out
-hălădetoxyard vs ſeeing that ºvhile v.vee ||
- ºvere yet ſºmers,thrift died for vs.
The batreidigoi is that by the which ||
hee diſliketh, and deteſteth his creature
offending, for his º: #: Io, 5. But
many ofthem the Lord miſliked, for they pe
rished in the Wildernes.Pſal. ;. Thou ſ:
•eft alltheyvorkers of iniquitieſ’fal:44:8.
Thou haft lowediuffice,and hated iniquitié.
The graceofºod isºtºwhich he
freelie declareth his fauour to his crea- ||
tures.[Rom, 11.6. If itbe ofgrace,it is no ||
more ofworkes: otherwiſe, grace is not
grace,but ifit be of workes, it is no more
:grace, Titus. 2:11. The ſauing grace of
God ſhined to allmen;teaching vsto de
.'nie impietie, &c." - " i t . I
The Grace of God, is either his good

neſſe,or his mercie. * * * -
... The Goodnes of God,is that by which

: hebringin himſelfabſolutely godd;doth
frcelic exerciſe his liberalitičvppon his
Crca
of Saluation & Damnation. 13
creatures.Mat.19.17. Why calleft thoume
good,mone isgood but one, euen God.Mat. 5.
45. Hee maketh his ſumme to shive vpon the
‘good and bad,and he raineth vpon the iuſ &
*miuff.
Gods mercie, is that,by whichheſee
lie aſſiſtethall his creatures in their mi
ſeries.Eſay.30.18.ret vyil the Lord vait,
that he may haus mercie'vpon you. Leuit. 3.
.22. It is the Lords mercies, that wye are not
conſumed,becauſe his compaffons faile not.
: Exod.33. 19. i take pitie on whome I take
-pitie, &ammerciſel envyhom I am merciful
Gods iuſtice, is that,by which he inal
things, willeth thatwhich is iuſt,Pſal. 1s.
The iºff lord loueth iuſtice.Pſal.3.4.For thow.
art not a God that louethºvickednes, º
- Gods ſuſtice,isin word,or deede.
Iuſtice in word,is that trueth,by which
he conſtantlie, and indeede, willeth that
which he hath ſaid.Rom. 3:4. Let God be
“true,and ewerieman a lyar. Mat.24.35. He
ºutnand earthshalpaſa”way,but my vºord
-shall not paſſe avyay.Hence it is,that God
isiuſtin keeping his promiſe.[1..Iohn. 1,9.
If wee confeſſe our ſinnes;God is faithful
and iuſt,to forgiue vs our fins.1.Tim.4,8.
iHence-foorthis layed vppe for me, the
-crown of rightouſnes, which the lord,the
righteousludgeſhalgiue meat *:*:
* - 'º - - CC
Iuffice indeed,is that by which he either
diſpoſeth or rewardeth. . .. -
• Gods diſpoſingiuſtice,is that, by which

he,as a moſt free Lord,orderethrightly al
. . thingesin his ačtions. [Pſal, 143.17. The
Lordisfighteousin all his waies.) '' .
Gods rewardingiuſtice,is that,by which
he rendreth to his creature,according to
...his worke. [2.Theſis 6. Itis iuſtice with
* God,torcnder afflićtion to ſuch as afflićt
." #. toyou which are afflićted, releaal
ſing with vs.I.Petriz.Therfore;ifyou-c
him Father,which without reſpect ofper
ſon, iudgeth according to euery mans .
work, paſſethe time of your dwellinghere
tin feareſerem.51.56. The Lord thatre
compenſeth, ſhalſurely rec nſe.I.,
Theiuſticeof God,iscither his gentle
ºnes, oranger. i.e. . . . . . ."
Gods Gentlenes, is that, by which hee ||
- . beſtoweth vpon his creature a re- |
ward.[2.Theſ, 1.5.Which is a taken of the
righteous iudgement of God,thatyenay
#be coſitedworthie the kingdéofºod,for
the which yealſo ſufferMat.to;41.42. He
that receiuetha Prophet,in the name of
a Prophet, ſhallhauca Prophetsreward:
and he that receiueth a righteousman,in
the name of a righteous manſhalreceiue
the reward ofa righteousmãAndyhoſo.
- cucr
euer ſhalgiue vnto one oftheſe litle ones
to drink,a cup ofcold water, onely in the
name of a diſciple,Verily Iſay winto you,he
ſhal not looſe his reward.
Gods Anger,is that, by which he puniſh
eth the tranſgreſſion of his creature.[Rö.
1.18.For the wrath of God is reueiled fro.
heuen againſtalvingodlines,andvnrigh
teouſnesofmé,which withhold the truth
invnrighteouſhesloh.3.36He thatobey
ethnotthe Son, ſhall not ſee life, but the
wrath of God abideth on him.
Thus much concerning the wilofood,
Nowe followeth his omnipotencic.
Godsomnipotencie, is that, by which
heeismoſt able to performe euery works
tMat. 19.26.With men thisis impoſſible,
with God all thingesare poſſible.} :
Some thinges are here to be accepted,
firſt thoſe things, whoſe ačtions argueth
lſº an impotencie,as to lie,to denyhisword.
Titus. 1.2.2/hich God that connot lye,hath
promiſed.2. Tim.2.13. He cannot deny him
ſelfe. Secondly, ſuch thinges as are con
trary to the nature of God; as to deſtroy
himſelfe, and not to beget his Son from
Eternitie:Thirdly, ſuch thinges as implic
contradićtió.Forgod cánormake a truth
fals, or.# is,when it is not to be.
Gods Power maybe diſtinguiſhed into
alº
an abſolute and aduallpower. -
Gods abſolute power,is that,by which

he can do more,then hee either doeth or
wildo.[Mat.3.9l ſay vnto you,that God
isable of theſe ſtones, to raiſevpchildren
to Abraham Phil.3.21. According to the
working,wherebyhee is able to ſubdue, e
ućn althingsvnto himſelfe.]
* Gods ačuallpower,is that, by which
-hee cauſeth all thinges to be, which hee
:freeliewil.[Pſalm, 135,6,Althings which
Godwill,thoſe he dothin heauen, and in
..earth,and in all depthes. -
. . . . .CH A P; 4. .
Of God; glorie and blºſſednes.
Ovtoftheformer attributes, by which
the true lehouah is diſtinguiſhed from
a fained God,and fromidoles, ariſe the
glorie of God,and his bleſſednes.
. Godsgloric or maieffie, is the infinite
“excellencie of his moſt fimple; and moſt
-holy diuinenature.[Heb. 1.3 Who being
the brightnesofhis gloric,and the ingra
‘ued forme of his perſon,&c. Dan.3.Thou
Lord artonelie God, and glorious vpon
the earth.] . . . . .
By this weeſee, that God onelie can
-know himſelfe perfeaſie.[Ioh.6.46. Not,
‘that any manhath ſeene the Father, ſaue
- hec
of Saluation & damnation. 17
be which isofood,he hath ſcene the Fa
ther.I.Tim.6.16.Who onlie hathimimor.
talitie, & dwelleth in thclight,that none
can attaincynto,whome neuerman ſaw,
neither can ſee.Exod.33, 18. Thou canſ:
not ſee myface. -
Notwithſtanding, there is a certaine

manifeſtation of Gods glorie:partly more
obſcure,partlie more apparant.
The more obſcure manifeſtation, is
the viſion of Gods maieſtie in this life,by
the eies of the minde,through the help of
thinges perceiued by the outward ſenſes.
[Éſay.6.1. Iſawe the Lord fitting vpon
an high throne,& lifted vp,and the low
er partes thereof filled the temple.Exod.
33.22. And while my gloriepaſſethby,I.
will put thee in a cleftofthe rock,and wil:
couer thee with mine hand,whiles I paſſe:
by:#fter I will takeaway minehand, and
, thouſhalt ſee my back parts,but my face
ſhall not be ſcene. I.Cor. 13.12. Nowe wer
ſee, as through a glaſſe,darklie.]
The more apparant manifeſtation of
God,is the contemplation ofhim in hea
uen,face to face.I.Cor. 13. 12. But then
shall vive ſee face toface.Dan. 7.9.1o. Ibe
held till the thrones were ſetwp , and the
Ancient of dayes did firs whoſe garment
was white as ſhowe.&c.] ..?
God
r8 . The order of the cauſes
: Godsbleſſedhes, is that, by which God
is in himſelfe,and ofhimſelfal ſufficient.
{Gen.17.1.I amGod all ſufficient, walke
beforeme,&bethouvpright.Col. 2.4 For
in him dwellethal the fulnes of the God
headbodily.I.Tim.6.5.which in due time
he ſhalſhew,that is bleſſed,&Prince only.
CH A P. 5.
Concerning the perſons of
the Godhead.
The perſones, are they, which ſubſiſting
in one Godhead,ar diſtinguiſhed by in
communicable properties.iloh.5.7.There
are three that beare record inheauen,the Fa
ther,the PP'ord,and the holy Ghoſt,ºtheſe
three are one.Gen.19.24. Then Iehouak rai
*edvpon Sodome,and Gomorah,brimſton,cº
fire from Iehowah in Heuenloh.1.1.In the be
gimming was the PP'ord,º the PP'ord yeae
ºpith God,and that PPord v.vas God.
The conſtitution of a perſon is,when as
a perſonallproprietie, or the properma
ner of ſubſiſting is adioined to the Deitie,
or one diuine Nature. -
-Diſtinétion of perſons,is that,which al

beiteuery perſone is one,and the ſame
PerfeóGod,yet the fatheris not the Son,
orthcholy Ghoſt, but the Father *:::
thc
the Sonne, isnot the Father, or the holy,
Ghoſt, but the Sonne alone;and the holy,
Ghoſt is not the Father, orthc Sonne:but
theholyghoſtalone:ſo that in theſe,there
isdiuerſity of perſones, but vnity of eſ
ſence. ºf . º - “… ºf
The communion ofthe perſones stor
rather vnion;is that,by which echeoneis.
in the reſt,and with the reſt, by reaſon of
the vnitieofthe Godhead:and therefore,
euery eche one, doeth poſſeſſe,loue, and
glorifie another,and work the ſame thing
Iohn.14.1o.Beleeueſ; thoumot that I am in
the Father, and the Father in me? the vivords,
that I ſpeak vnto you, Iſpeak not ofmyſelf,
but the Father that dyvelleth in me, he doeth
* the workes. Prou.8. 22. The Lorde hath
poſſeſſed me in the beginning of his vyay; I
was befºre his prorks of olde,&ver.30.Then
* rvas Irvitbhimasanourisher, and I wwas
dayly his delight, reioſingalºway befºre him.
lohn. 1-1.Inthe beginning pras thePP orde,
and the PPorde vºus puith God, and that
" *Mordvºas God.and chip.5.19.The Sonne
can do nothing ofhimſelfe,ſaue that heeſee
ºth the Father does fºr wehatſoeuer thinges
hee doeth,the ſame doth the Sonne alſo.
: There be threeperſons the Father,the
Sonne, and the holy Ghoſt.Mat. 3.16.17.
Audiºſus ruliherrasbaptiſed, amſtraight
Out:
t
zo The order of the cauſes: ,
cutofthewater,andio, the heuens were:
opened vnto him, andlohn ſawetheſpi
rºofsojeºninghºut a
lighting vpon him.And loe,avoice came
fromheauen,ſaying, This is my welbelo
ned Sonne,in whome I am well pleaſed.J.
The Father is a perſon withoutbegin
ning, who from alſzternities begate the
Sonne.[Hcb.1.3. Who being thebright
nes of his glorie, and the ingraued forme: ;
ofhisperſon. Pſal. 2.7. Thouartmy Son,
this dayhaueſbegottenthed. . ; -
- Théincommunicable propertiesfºlie, º
Father,is to be whbegotten. He is the be-,

ginningof ačtions,becauſe he beginneth
cuerie adion of himſelfe, effe&ing it, by
the Son and the holyGhoſt. [1...cor,8.6.
Yet vntoys, there is but one God, which,
is the Father, of whome are althings,and,
we in him,and one Lord feſus Chriſt, by
whome are all thiriges,and weby him. Ro.,
I ... ofhim, and through him, and I |
for him, are all things.] -
The other two perſons haue the God- |

heade,or the whole deuine effence of the
Father by communication, namelie, the
Sonne,and the holie Ghoſt. ', " " - A
The Sonne is the ſecond perſon , be
otten of the Father, from all zternitie.
cb. 1. 5. Forwnto which of the *;
aide
>
-
of Saluation & damnation, 21
# heat anytime, thou art my Sonne, this
3 day begatithee.Col.1.15. who isthet,
* mage oftheinuiſible God, the firſtborne
% ºf cusrie creatureſloh.1.14.And weſaw
: the gloriethereofastheglorieoftheon.
* liebegotten Sonne of theFather Romº.
* 3: Hºwhoſparednothis ownfanne.T.
* For this cauſe,he is ſaid to be ſent from
a the Fatherſohn,842.1 proceededfºrtiº
& came from God, neither came I of myſelfe,
**hºſent me.Thisſending,takeſhºotº:
: way the equalitie of eſſenge and power,
* bºdeclareththe order of the peſſºns.
* ºn 3.18. Therefore the fewes fºught
themºretº kill him: not oneſic,becauſ.
he had broken the Sabboth but ſaid alſo,
a that God washispather, and made him.
a ſeſſeequallwithood.Philip.2.6 whobel
ingin theforme fººd,thought itnoro
berie to be equal withôodjº. Tº
: º For this cauſe Alſº,he is the wordof the
Fathºnorayaniſhing, but an effºrtian
; . i. it wereybe.
#º: g teñºfthe
gotten of theFather
minde,and alſº Sonnebe
oisthc becauſe
‘bringethglad from the biſons:
-
# 6%his father, inhiseration of

; the ſon: Baſillin hisprefacebeforeiohns
--Tº-T" - . urrºr * :
ſpell, vºc." "ºf: :
. jºriºus settº
*::: te
2: ... The ºrder of the raiſº |
Hispropermane; of working is to ex
ecºns from the father:P. the ho
iyohoſt[1Cor:#39. lord Ieſus Chriſt
§ywhome area! things,and wºeby hira
ićhn 5.19.Whatſoeucrthingeshecdoths
shcſame 400th the Sonne alſº dº -
The holy Ghoſºh: third perſon, Pro
ceeding from thºffather, and the Senn:
ſloh.15.36.But when the Comforter ſhal
ºome, whome Iwill ſend wº from
jºuentheſpirit
proceeded of the Fashº:ºftºwº
he ſhall teſtific
jºyeasinº
but in the ſº ſeeing hºſpite God
dwelled in you.Butif herº be anie that
hº the ſpirit ofChriſt,he is not his.
ohn. 16.1 T. But when that ſpirite of
truethſhaſicome.heºſh condućtyotº
into all tructhºokheeſhall not ſpeake ºf
jºurwhatſºurhehearesh-hee
iſ peake, asand
ſuch thinges ſºldsºlº
arºcome Heſhall glo:
rifieme, for he flairecciueofmine and
thcwitvnto you. . . . . ... ... ** |
º: ºthceºladaº - t
betwixt Pro bigºt t
:::::::::::::: northe
churchknoweth. ºdºri'ſ sº :"... ." .
ºncommunicable propertis fthe - -
|
**** His
º
lº
His propermanner of working,istofi
niſh an adion cffeótingit,as from the Fa
I. ther and the Sonne.
CH A p. 6.
*
Of Godwork and his decree.
Hºsfºr concerning the firſtpart of
Theologie,the ſecond followerhof
the . ofGod.
The workesºfcodăreallthoſe which
he dothout ofbimſelfe,that is,out of his
diuine eſſence. . .” - wº
Theſe are common tothe Trinitie,al

waics reſerued, the peculiar manner of
working to cuery perſon. ! .
The end of all theſe,is the manifeſta
ionofchegloricofood.Rom. II,36.For
binare all thinges,tshimbe glorie fºr euer.
The workoraćtion of God is either his
decree,ortheexecution of his degree."
The decretofºod, is that,by which
Godin himſelfhathneceſſarilić and i
feelie,from allaerernitie º: -
...; 1.In whome alſo we are

choſen,when we were predeſtinate accor
ding to the ſeofhim, which work
% . i. the coºl of hiso
*il,&ver 4 ashehath choſeysinhim,b;
A fººth;foundition officworld Mačº 2”
-29.Arnottwoſparowesſold for afarding:
and not one of the falleth on the ground.
without your Father?Rom.9.21.Hath not
the potterpower on the clay, to make of
the ſame lumpeone veſſellto diſhonour,
and another to honor.] * --
Therefore the Lorde,according to his

good pleaſure, hath moſt certenlie de-l.
*reed ºuery, both thing and ačtion,whe
ºther paſt,preſent, or to come, together |
with their cumſtances of place, time,
‘meanes,and end. . . - - - - - ||
• Yea, he hath moſtiuſtly decreed the .

wicked workesofthe wicked. Forífit had
not ſo pleaſed him, they had neuerbene
at all. And albeit they of their owne na-.
ture,ar,and remain wicked:yet in reſpect º
º
of Gods decree, they are to be accoun

“ted . there is notanything abſo- |
lutelyeuill.[1..Pet3:17. Foritisbetter(if,
‘the willof Goºbeſo) that yee ſuffer for
weldoing, then foreuilldoing] . . . .
* The thing which in the one nature is ;
euillingodsetermall counſell, comes in
the place of agoodthing in that it is ſom
soccaſion and way,tomanifeſt the glo
*of God in hisiuſtice,and it his mercie.
...The executionof Gods decree, is that,
by which all thinges in their time are act
compliſhed, whighwºr; forcknowen, or
Of Saluation &damnation. 25
1 and that euen as they were fore-knowne
and decreed.
* The ſame decree of God, is the firſt &
: principallwoorking cauſe &f all thinges,
which alſo is in order, and time,before
alother cauſes. For with Gods decree,is
# alwaies his will annexed,by the which,he
i can willinglie effect that he hath decreed.
| And it were a ſigne of impotencie, to de
} tree anything, which hee could not wil
2 linglie compaſſe. And witHigods will, is
conioyned an effectuallpower; by which
* the Lord can bring to paſſe, whatſoeuer
; he hath freelie decreed.
a . This firſt and principall cauſe,howbeit
tº in itſelfeit be neceſſary, yet it doothnot
* takeaway freedome of will in eleētion,or
in the nature and propertie of ſecond cau
iſ ſes,but onely brings them into a certain
# order,that is, t direáeth them to the de
§ terminat end: whereupº the effečts and
evéts of things, are contingent or neceſ
: ſarie,asthe nature of the ſecond cauſe is.
* So,Chriſt according to hisFathers decree
a died neceſſarilie.[Aët. 17.3. But yet wil
A lingly. Matzº. 39. And if wee reſpect the
temperature of Chriſts bodie, hee might.
º, haue prolonged his life, and therefore in
!" this . maybe ſaid to hauc dicd con
| ti -
ng;ntly B º The
The execution of Gods decree, hatha
twobraunches, hisoperation, and his o
peratiue permiſsion.
Gods operation, is his effe&uall pro
ducing of algood thinges, which either
hauebeeing or moouing, or which are
done.
. . Godsoperatiue permiſſion, is that,by
which he onely permitteth one and the
ſame worke to be done ofcthers,as it is e.
uill,but as it is good, he effectuallie wor
keth the ſamc.
Geneſ. 50. zo. You indeede had purpo
Jed euillagainſt mee, but Godºlecreed that
forgood, that bee might, as heehath done
this daye, preſerue his people aliue. And
Geneſis. 45.7.Godhath ſent mee before
i to preſerue your poſteritic in this
Ild.
Eſay.1o.5.6.7.Woe vnto Aſhur,the rod |

of my wrath,& the ſtaffe in thcirhands,is
mine indignation.I will ſend him to a diſ- |
f(blingnation, & I willgiuchim a charge
againſt the people of my wrath, to take
the ſpoyle, and to take the pray, and to
treade them vnder feete like the myre in
the ſtreete.But he thinkethnot ſo, neither
doth his harteſteemit ſo; but he imagi- ||
neth to deſtroy & to cutoff notafewna.
*IOIlse
God
Of Saluation & damnation. 27
-
Göd permittetheuill, by a certain vo
... luntarie permiſſion,in that heeforſaketh
the ſecond cauſe in workingeuill. And he
a forſaketh his crenure,eitherby detrading
the gracehehad, or not beſtowing that
which he wanteth. -
Rom.1.26. For thiscauſe God game them

# ~p vnto vile affelfions.
[2. Timothie. 2.-25. 26. Inſtructing
them with meekeneſſe , that are con
trary minded', proouingif&O Datanic
time wilgiue them repentance,that they
may know the trueth, and that they may
come to amendement out of the ſhare
ofi Deuil,which are taken of him at his
Will.
Neither muſt wee thinke God vniuſt,
who is indebted to none.Rom.9.15. Ivvil
haue mercie on him, to vrhome Ivvillshev”
mercie.
Yea, it isinGodspleaſure,to beſtowe
how muchgrace,and vpon whome he wil.
Matzo.15. Is it not lavvfullför me to doeae
Ivvill vºwith mime ovyne?
That which is euill, hath ſome reſpećt
of goodneſſe with God: firſt, in that it is
the puniſhment offin, and puniſhment is
accounted a moral good: in that, it is the
rtofa iuſtiudg to puniſh ſinne, Secăd
. as itis a mecre ačtion or ači. Thirdly,
2. - aS
as it is a chaſtiſemér,a trial ofonesfaith,
martyrdome, propitiation for finne, as
the death and paſſion of Chriſt.Aét.z.23
& 4.28.And if we obſerue theſe caueats,
God is notonely abare permiſſiue agent
in aneuillworkc,but a powerfull effector ||
of the ſame: yet ſo ashe neither inſtilleth |
an abberation into the aëió,nor yet ſup
f. the ſame, but that
ce moſt freelie ſuffered, euill, and beſt ||
diſpoſeth ofit to his owneglorie.The like ||
we may ſeein this ſimilitude. Let a man ||
ſpurreforward alamchorſe: In that hee
mooueth forward,the rider is the cauſe, .
but that he halteth,hee himſelfe is cauſe. '
And againe, wee ſee the ſunne beames, ".
gathering themſelues into a ſunne glaſſe,
they burne ſuch thinges as they . wp
on:now,that they burne, the cau eis not ||
in the Sun, but in the glaſſe.The like may
be ſaid of Gods ačtion, in aneuil ſubică. .
- C H A p. 7.
Of Predeſtination and Creation.
GOds decree, in as much as it concer:
nethman, is called Predeſtination:
which is the decree of God, by the which
h:chathordcined all men, to a *:
and euerlaſtingeſtate; that is, cither to
ſaluation, or condemnation, for his own
glorie. 1.Theſ:5.9.For God hath not appoin
fed vs vnto vyrath, but to obtaine ſaluation.
by themeanes of our Lord Ieſus Chriſ?, Rom.
9.13.As it is written, Ihaue loued Iacob,
and hated Eſau,and ver, 22.What and if
God would to ſhewhis wrath, & to make
his powerknowne, ſuffer with long pari
cnce the veſſels of wrath, prepared to de
ſtrućtion,and that hee might declare the
richesofhis glorie,wpon the veſſels of mer
cie,which he hath prepared vnto glorie.J
The meanes of accompliſhing Gods
predeſtination,are twofolde. , º
The Creation, and the fall, -
The creation, is that, by which God

made all thinges verie good of nothing,
that is,ofno mater, which was before the
creation. Gen.1.1. In the beginning,God
i
created the heauem, &c. to the end of the
chapter.' ' ' ' … …. .
Godsmanner ofcreating,as alſo ofgo
uerning,sſuch,as that by hisword alone,
he,without any inſtrumentes, meanes,aſ.
ſiſtance,or motion, produced alſortes of
thinges.For, to wilanything with God, is
both to be able, and to performeit, Heb.
i 11,3.By faith vyevnderſtäd,that the World
was ordaived by the Word of God, ſo that
B3 the
!
3o The ºrder ofthecauſes
the thinge, which pueeſee, are not made 6
thinges which did appeare. Pſa. 148.5. Lät
them praiſe the name of the Lord for he tom
manded,and they ºvere created.
The ſº." of the creature, is a kind
of excellencie, by which it was voide of
all finne: that is, free from puniſhment,
and tranſgreſſion. ºf , º
The creation, is ofthe world, or inha

bitants in the world. -
The world,is a moſtbewtifullpallace,

framed out of a deformed ſubſtance, and
fit to be inhabited. .
The partes of the world, are the hea

uens,and earth. - :
The heauens are threefold: the firſt, is
the Aier:the ſecond,theſkie; the third,an
inviſible,and incorporalleſſence,created |
to be the ſeate of althe bleſſed,both men
and Angels. This thirdheauen,is called
Paradiſe....Cor. 14.4.2 . . . . . . N
The inhabitors of the World, are rea

ſonable creatures, made according vnto
Gods owneimage:they areeither Angels
or menſCen.1.26.Furthermore,God ſaid, ,
let vs makeman in our owne Image, ac
: to our own liknes.Iob.r.16. Whé
the children of God came&ſtood before
theLord:Sathan came alſo amógthem.]
The image of God is theintegritie of the
- - reaſa
OfSaluation & damnation. 3r
reaſonable creature, reſembling God in
holines.[Ephe 4.24.And put on the newe
man}which afteróod,is created in righ
teouſnes,and true holines.]
CH A P. 8.
Ofe Angel.
He Angels,ech of them being crea:
ted in the beginning,were ſetled in
an vpright eſtate. In whome theſe
thinges are to be noted. Firſt, their Na
ture.Angels are ſpiritualland incorporall
eſſences.Heb.2, 16. Forhee in no ſorte tooke
the Angels, but he tooke theſeed of Abraham.
; Heb. 17.And of the Angels,heeſaith,hee
! maketh the ſpirits his meſſengers,and his
miniſters a flame of fyre.]
- Secondly, their qualities. Firſt, they
are wiſe.2.Sam.14, 18. My Lord the Ki
...;
. . is eaemas an Angell of God,in hearing
and bad. 2. They are of greate might.[1.
# Theſſ 1.7.When the Lord Ieſus ſhall ſhew
himſelfe from heauen with his mightie
Angels. z. Sam. 24.Dauid ſawe the An
: gelſ that ſmote the pcople.2. King. 19.35.
: The ſamenight,the Angelofthclord wét
out, and ſmote in the camp of Aſhur, an 5
hundreth fourſcore and file thouſande.
- 4. 3.
32 The order of the cauſes
3.they arſwift and ofgreat agillitie.Eſay.
6.6.Then flew one of the Seraphimsvnto
me,with are hote coalein his hand,Dan.
9.21.The man Gabriel, whome I had ſeen
before in a viſion,came flying and touch
ed me.]Thisis the reaſon why theCheru
bims in the Tabernacle werpainted with
winges.
Thirdly,they are innumerable.Gen.3.2
17Novy Iacob v.ventfoorth on his iourney,”
the Angels of God methim.Dan.7.1o.Thou- |
find thouſands miniſtred vnto him, and
ten thouſand thouſandes ſtoode before º
him. Mat. 26.53. Thinkeſt thou I cannot º

pray to my Father, and hee willgiue mee
mo then tweluc legions of Angels, Heb. i
a 2.23. to the companic of innumerable t
*,
•,
Angels.]
Fourthlie, they are in the higheſthea. §
wen, where they euer attend vppon God, t
andhaueſocietie with him. [Mat. 18. Io. &
Inheauen there Angels alwaies beholde º
the face ofmy Fatherwhich is in heauen. R
Pſal.78.17.The charets of God are twen t
tie thouſand thouſand Angels, and the l
Lord is among them.Mar. 12.25. But are l
asAngelsinheauen.]
Fiftly, their degree. That there are de
grees of angels,it is moſtplaine. Coloſ. r.
***, biºntralthing, created, whichargºe
of Saluation & Tammation. 3 s
in heamen &in earth,things viſibleand inui
ſible:wwhether they be thromes or dominions,
or principalities,or povvers. Rom.8.38.Nei
ther Angels,nor principalities, nor pow
ers, &c.1. Theſ:4.16. The Lorde ſhal de
ſcend with the voice of the Archangell,&
with the trumpet of God.jbut it isnot for
vs to ſearch,who, or how many be of eche
order, neither ought we curiouſly to en
guirehow they are diſtinguiſhed,whether
in eſſence or qualities.Coloſ.2.18. Let mos
hispleaſure beare rule oueryou > by
platz, at -
humblenes of minde,andvºorshipping of An
gels,aduantinghimſelf in thoſe thing, which
he newerſºvve.
Sixthly,theiroffice.Their office is part
ly to magnific God,and partly to perform
his commaundements to them. [Pſalme
193.20.2i; Praiſe the Lord,y; his Angels
that excell in ſtrength, that do his com
mandementin obeying the voice of his
worde. Praiſe the Lorde , all yee his
hoaſtes, ye his ſeruants that doehisplea
ſure.]
Seuenthly, The eſtabliſhing of ſome
Angels in that integritie, in which they
were created.
CAAP
CHAP. 9.
Ofman,and the eſtate of
innocenrie.
An, after he was created of God,

was eſtabliſhed in ancxcellent e
ſtate of innocency. In this eſtate,
ſcuen thinges are cheify to be regarded.
1. The place. The garden of Heden,
that moſtpleſant gardenGen.2.15.Then
the Lord tooke the mam,and put him into the
garden of Heden.
2 The integritie of mans nature.Which
was, Epheſ.4.24. Created in righteouſnes,
and true holines. This integritichath two
partes. - |
The firſtis wiſdome, which is a true &
perfeótknowledgof God, and of his will, |
in as much as it is to be performed of mă,
yea,and of the counſaile of Godinal his
creatures Goloſſ.3.10. And haue put on the
neppe man,”vhich is renevred in knowpledge
after the image of him that created him. Ge.
2.19.When the Lord God had formed of
the earth, eucry beaſt of the field, and e
uery foule ofthe heuen, he brought them
wnto the man,to ſee how hee would call
them: for howſoeuer theman called the
buing creature,ſowasthename *::::
C
of Saluation & Damnation. 35'
The ſecond, isiuſtice,which is a con
formitieofthe will affections, and pow
ers of the bodie to the will of God.
3. Mans dignitie confiſting offoure
partes.Firſt,his communion with God,by
c: which,as Godreioiced in his own image,
tf ſo hkewiſeman was incenſed to loue god:
!!! This is apparant by Godsfamiliar confe
rence with Adam, Gene. 1.29. And God
ſaid, beholde, 1 hauegiuen vnto you euery
hearbe bearingſeede, &c. thatshal be to you
for meate.Secondly, his dominion overal
the creatures of the earth. Gene. 2. 19.
pſal.83.Thou haſ made him Lorde ouer the
wworkesofthime handes, and haſ ſet althings
vnderhis feete,ºc.Thirdly, the decencic,
and dignitie ofthe bodie,in which,thogh
naked, nothing was vnſeemely.[Pſal.8.5.
Thouhaſ made him litle lower the God,
and crowned him with glorie and woor
ſhip.Gene.2.25.They were both naked,&
neither aſhamed. I Cor. 12.22. WPpon
thoſe mébers ofthe body,which we think
moſt vnhoneſt, put we more honeſtie on,
& our vncomly partshauemore.comlincs
on.]Fourthly,labour of the body without
paine orgriefe. Gen.3.17.19.Becauſe thou
haft obeyed the voice of thy vyife, ºccurſed
is the earth for thyſake, inſorrovv shalt thou
eat of it all the dayes of thy life.cº.
- 4. Sub
|

4. Subie&ion to God, whereby man
was bound to perform obedience to the
commandements of God: which were
two. The one was, concerning the two
trees: the other, the obſeruation of the
Sabboth. -
Gods commandement concerning the

trees, was ordained,to make examination
and trial of mans obedience.It confifteth
oftwopartes; the firſt,is the eating of the
tree of life, that asa ſigne, it might con
firme toman,his perpetuall abode in the
gardcnofBeden, if ſtillhee perſiſted in o
bedience.Revel.2.7. To him that ouercom
meth,vvill I giue to eate of the free of life,
wvhich is in the middeft of the Paradiſe of
God. Prou.3.18.She is a tree of life to them
wwhich lay hold on her; and bleſſed is he that
retaineth her. The ſecondis, the prohibi
tion to eate of the tree of the knowledg
of good and cuill, togetherwith a com
mination of temporal and eternal death,
after the tranſgreſſion of this comman
dement, Gene. 2. 17. Of the tree of |
the knowneledge of good and euill, thou
shalt not eate of it , for in the daye that
thou eateſ thereof, thou shaltdie the death.
This was a ſigne of death, and had his
name of the cuent, becauſe the obſerua
tion thereof, would haue brought P.i
tul
tuallhappines, as the violation gaue ex
perience ofeuill,that is,ofall miſtric,that
is,of puniſhment,and of guiltinesofſin. .
Gods commandement concerning the
obſeruation ofthe Sabboth, is that, by
which God ordained the ſam&ification of
the Sabboth Gen.1.3. Godbleſſed the Sea
wenth dayand ſam&#ified it.
5. His calling, which is his ſeruice of
God, in the obſeruation of his comman
dements, and the dreſſing of the Garden
of Heden,Prou.16.4.God made all thinges
for himſelf-Gene.2.15.He placed him in the
garden of Heden,to dreſſe and keeps it.
6. His diet was the herbes of the earth,
and fruitofeuery tree, except the tree of
the knowlcdgof good and euil.Gen.1,29
...And God ſaid, behold, Ihaueguen vnto you
euery hearbbearing ſeede, vehich is vpon all
the earth,63 euerytree, ºvherein is the fruite
of a tree bearingſeede,that shal be to you for
meat,& 3.17. But of the tree of knowledgoſ
good and euill, thou shaltnotest.
7. His free choice,both to wil, & per
forme the commaundement concerning
the two trees, and alſo to neglečt and vi.
olate the ſame.Wherby wee #:that our
firſt parents were indeed created perfeó,
but mutable:for ſo it pleaſed God to pre
Parea way,to the execution of hisdecre.
CHAP.
Ch a p. 10.
Of the fall of Angels.
. . . . ..
, ...)
He fal,isareuolting ofthe reaſona"
ble creature, from obedience vnto
ſinne.
Sinneſs the corruption, or rather de
priuation of the firſt integritieMore plain
ly,itis a falling or turning frem God,bin
3. the offender by the courſe of Gods
iuſtice,towndergo the puniſhment.
The fall was effe&ted on this manner.
Firſt,God created his reaſonablecretures
good indeede,but withall changeable, as
weekaueſhewed before. For, to be vn
changeablygobd.isproperto God alone.
Secondly, God tryed their obediencein
thoſe things,about which they were con
uerſant.Deut.13.13. Thou shalt not harken
to the vvordes of the Prophet, or vnto that
'dreameroflreames: for the Lord your God,
preoueth you,to knownevvhether you loue the
Lord your God, with alyour hart,and vyith
alyourſºul.Thirdly,in thistrial,God doth
not aſſiſt them with newegrace to ſtand,
but foriuſt cauſes forſaketh them.Laſtly,
afterGod hath forſaken them, and left
them to themſelues, they fall quite from
Godino otherwiſe,then whena manſtay
ing
ing vP a ſtaffe from the ground,itſtädeth
vpright,but ifhe neuer ſolitle withdrawe
hishanditfallethofitſelfe.
The fallis ofmen,and Angels.
Thefallofángels,is that,by which the
vnderſtanding,pointing at a more excel
lent eſtate,andofit owne accord,appro
uing the ſame, togetherwith the wilma
king eſpeciall choice thereofthey,albeit
they might freelic by their integritiehaue
choſen the contraric, were the ſole in
ſtruments of their fall from God.2.Pet.z.
4. If Godſhared not the Angels', which ſºn
med, but caſt them dovvme into hell, and deli
wered them into chaines ofdarkeneſſe, to be
kept vnto damnation &c.Iude. 6. The An.
els which kept not their firſt eſtate, but
#. thcirowne habitation, he hath reſer
: ued in everlaſting chaines &c.Iohn. 8.44.
He was amurtherer from the beginning,
and continued not in the truth, for there
is no trueth in him]
In the fall of Angels, confider:firſt,their
corruption,ariſing from theirfall, which
is the deprauation of their nature.And is,
either that fearfull malice and hatred,by
which they ſet themſelues againſt God:or
their inſatiable deſire to deſtroye man
kinde: totheeffecting whereof, theyneg
lcáncidher force, noifaude.IIohn.3-8.
: JHee
He that committethſºmme,is of the Deuill,be
cauſe the Deuill ſinned from the }.;
Forthis cauſe wasthe ſonne of God reueiled,
to diſſolue the vvorks of the Deuill.I.Pet. 5.8
Your aduerſare the Deuill goeth about,
like aroaring Lyon, ſecking whome hee
may deuoure.Epheſ.6.12.You ſtriuc not
againſt fleſh and blocd, but againſt prin
cipalities, and power,and worldlygouer
, nors,the Princes ofdarknes of this world,
againſt ſpiritualwickedneſſes,which are
inſuper-celeſtial things.] . .
2. Their degree, and diuerſitie:for of -
theſe Angels, one ischiefe, and the reſt

attendants.The chief isBelzcbub,prince
ofthe reſt of the Deuils, and the worlde,
farre aboue them al inmalice.Mat. 25.41
JAvvayfrom meeyee curſed, into euerlaſting
fire, preparedfor the Deuill and his Angels.
2Cor.4.4.Whoſe mindes the God of this
world hath blinded. Reu, 12.7. And there
waswarre in heaven,Michael,and his an”
gels fought with the Dragon, & the Dra
gon and his Angels fought.] º
Miniſtring Angels,are ſuch as wait vp

on the Deuill, in accompliſhing his wic
kedncs.
3. Their puniſhment.God,after their
fall, gaue them ouer to perpetuall tor
ments,without anyhope of pardon. .
Werl,
of saluation cº damnation. 41
verſe 6-2. Pet. 2.4. Godſpared not the An
gels that had ſinned,but caſt them dovyne in
to Hell, and deliueaed them into chaines of
darkneſſe,to be kept vnto damnation.This he
did, firſt, to admoniſhemen, what great
puniſhment they deſerued. Secondſie, to
ihew,thatgricuous ſins, muſt more grie
uouſlie be puniſhed...gººgº
The falofangels,was themoregreuous,
becauſe both their nature was more able
to reſiſt,and the Deuill was the firſt foun
der of ſinne.
Their puniſhment is eaſier, or more
gricuous.
Their eaſierpuniſhment is double.The
firſt,is their dejećtion from heauen.2.Pet,
2.4-Godcaſt the Angels that ſimmed, into hel.
The ſecondis, the abridging and limita
tiqn of their power. Iob. 1.12.The Lord
faide vnto Satham,behold,all that he hath, is
in thine hand, onelie, vpon him lay not thise
hand. -
The moregrieuous paine, is that tor

ment in the deepe, which is endles and
infinite, in time and meaſure. [Luke. 8.
31. And they beſought him, that hee
would not command them to go downe
into the deepe.]
-
CHAP,
42 The orderofthecauſes
CH A P. II. -
Of mans fall, and diſobedience.

Damsfalwashiswillingreuolting
- to diſobedience,by eating the for
bidden fruite. In Adams fall, wee
. note thcmanner,greatnes,and fruit
of it. - -
1. The manner of Adams fal, was on

this ſorte. Firſt, the Deuill hauing imme
diatliebefore, fallen himſelf, inſinuateth
wnto our firſt parents, that both the pu
niſhment for eating the forbidden fruite
was vncertaine, and that God was not
true in his word vnto them.
Secondly,by his legerdemáin, he blin
ded the cicsoftheir vnderſtäding.Third
ly,being thus blinded, they begin to miſ
truſt God, and to doubt of Gods fauour.
Fourthly,theythus doubting are mooned |
to beholde the forbidden fruite. Fiftly,
they no ſooner ſee the bewtie thereof,but
they deſire it.Sixtly,that they may ſatisfie
their deſire,they eat of the fruite, which
by the handes of the woman, was taken
from the tree-by which ačt,they become
vtterlie diſloyall to God. Gene 3.1.2.3.4.
5.6.7.8.
Thus,without conſtraint,they win;
ofsalation cº dammation. 43
fill from their integritie, God vponiuſt
cauſes leauing them to themſelues, and
freclieſiiffered them to fall. Forwee muſt
not thinke,that mans fall, was either by
chance, or God notknowingit, or bare
ly winking at it,or by hisbare permiſsion,
or againſt his will: but rather, miracu
i. the wilofCod, but yet
without all approbation of it.
2 . The greatnes ofthis tranſgreſsion
muſt be eſteemed, not by the externall
obieót,or the baſemesofan apple, butby
the offence it containeth againſt Gods
maieſtie.Thisoffence appeareth,by many
treſpaſſes committed in that ačtion. 1.
The firſt,is doubting ofGods worde. 2.
Want of Fayth.For they beleue not Gods
threatning.} In the dayyee eate thereof...ye
shall die the death.) but being bewitched
with the deuils promiſe, (yeeshall be like
God,)they ceaſe to fear Godspuniſhmét,
and are inflamed with a deſire ofgreater
dignitie. 3. Their curioſitie, inforſaking
Godsword, and ſeeking otherwiſdome.
4.Their pride, in ſeeking tomagnifiethè
ſellies.8 to become like God. 5. Contépt
of God,in tranſgreſſinghis cémandemét
againſt theirown conſcience. 6. In that
they prefer the deuilbefore God.7.Ingra
titude,who, in as much as in them lyeth,
cxpel
expell Gods ſpirit dwellingin them, and
deſpiſe that bleſſed vnion. 8. They mur
ther both themſelues and their progenie.
• 3. The fruite or effedes. Out of this
corrupteſtate of our firſt parents, aroſe ||
the eſtate of vnbeleefe,wherby God hath
included allmcnvnder finne, that hee
might manifeſthis mercie in the ſaluari- ||
on of ſome,and his iuſtice in condemna
tion of others.[Ro. 11.3290dhath ſhut
vpallmen in vnbeleife, that hee might
haue mercy on all. Gal.3.22.The ſcrip
ture hath concluded all vnder finne, that
thc promiſe,by the faith ofIeſus Chriſt,
ſhould begiuen to them thatbeleeue.
- In this eſtate, we muſt conſidcrºfinne,
and the puniſhmét of ſin.Sin is threefold.
The firſt is, the participation of Adams
both tranſgreſſion and guiltineſe: wherby,
...; his poſteritieſinned. Roſh.3.
in his
12.4s by one manſin entered into the World,
and by ſinne death,ſº death entered "pon all
men,in that allmenhaueſºmned.The reaſon
ofthis isreadie.Adam was not then a pri
uate man,but repreſented all mankinder
and therefore, look what good hee recei
ued from God, or euill ºftwhere , both
werecommon to others with him.1. Cor.
*****.4s in Adam allmen die, ſo in chrift.
•llmenriſe “gaine.
Againe
of Saluation & dimin. 45.
* , Againe,when Adam offended, his po- , ,
* ſteritie was in his loynes, from who me lumbi
tº they ſhould,8y the courſe of nature, iſſue:
* and therefore,take part of the guiltines
* with him.He.7.9.1o. And to ſay as the thing
* it, Leuy, ºc.payed tythes to Abraham,fºr he
* vytsyet in the loynesofhis father.Abraham,
# vyben Melchiſºdeckmet him.
ſº -
: - CH A p. 12.
i Oforiginallfinne,
! vroftheformer tranſgreſſion ari.
ſeth another, namelie, original ſin,
ſ: which is corruption ingendered in
. . our firſt conception,whereby euery facul
3 tie of ſoule and bodie is prone and diſpo
+ ied to euill.Pſal,51. 5. Ivvas borne in ini
quitie,and infinnehath my mother conceived
me.Gene.6.5.Tit.3.3. We our ſelueswere
, in times paſtvnwiſe, diſobedient, decei
ued, ſeruing the luſtes, and diuers plea
ſures,liuing in maliciouſnes, and enuie,
; hatefull, and hating one another. Heb.
: 12.1. Let vs caſt away euerythinge that
! preſſeth downe, andthe finnethat hang
; eth ſo faſt on.] . .
| By this we ſee, that finis not a corrupti.
on 6fmans ſubſtance,butonely officul
- - tics:
ties:otherwiſe, neither could mens ſoules
be immortall, nor Chriſt take vpon him
Imans nature.
The propagation offinne.from the pa
rents to the children, is either, becauſe
the ſoulcisinfečted by the contagion of
the body, as a good ointment by a fuſtie
veſſellorbecauſe God, in the very mo
ment of creation, and infuſion of ſoules
into infants,dooth vtterlie forſake them.
For,as Adam receiued the image of God,
both for himſelfe and others; ſo did hee
looſe it from himſelfe and others.
That we may the better knowe origi
malfin,in the ſcueral faculties of mansna
ture, 3.circumſtances muſt be céſidered.
1 How much ofGods image we yet re
raine 2.how much ſin man receiued from
Adam.3.The increaſe thereof afterward.
1. In the minde, the remnant of Gods
image is certaine notions, concerning
good and euillas,that there is a God, and
that theſame God punisheth tranſgreſſions:
that there is an euerlaſting life,that ºve muff
reuerenceour ſuperiors, and not harme our
neighbour:Buteuen theſe notions,they are
both general and corrupt,andhaue none
other vſe,but to bereaue man ofal excuſe ||
before Gods iudgement ſeate. Rom.1.19
so.That whichmay be knowne concerni
*:::
of Saluation & dammation. 47
* God, is manifeft in them for Godhath shevy
edit vnto them. For the inviſible thingesf
him,that is, his etermalpavverand Godhead,
# are ſeene by the creation of the Worlde, being
P conſidered in his ºvorkes, to the intent they
! should be vvithout excuſe.
# Mens mindes receiued from Adam, r.
* ignorance,namely,a want, or ratherade
a priuation ofknowledg in the thinges of
4 God,whether they concerne his ſincecre
& worſhip,oreternallhappines.[1..Cor.2.14
* The naturall man, perceiueth not the
thinges of the ſpirit ofGod, for they are
# fooliſhnesvnto #: can he know
them,becauſe they are ſpirituallie diſcer
º ned.Rom.8.7. The wiſdome of the fleſhis
! enimitie with God, for it is not ſubieót to
1 the lawe of God, neitherindeedecan be.
ſ: 2. Impotencie,whereby the minde of
it ſelfe, is vnable to vnderſtand ſpirituall
things, though they be taught. Luke. 24.
45.Then opened he theirvnderſtanding, that
they might vnderſtand the ſtriptures. 2Cor.
3.5.Not thatwe are ſufficiétofourſelues
to think anything as of our ſelues; but
our ſufficiencie isofood. . . . . . . . .
3. Vanitie,in that the minde thinketh
falſhood truth,and truth falſhood[Ephe.
4.7.Walk no more as other Gentils,in the
vanity of your vnderſtanding.I Coriºt
- --- -
It pleaſed God by the fooliſhnes of prea
ching,to ſaue thoſe which beleeue.23. we
preach Chriſt crucified, to the Iewes a
fumblingblock,but to the Grecians foo".
liſhnes.Prou.14.12.There is a way which
ſeemeth good in the eies of men, but the
cnd thereofis death] -
4. A Naturall inclination, onely to

conceiue, and deuiſe the thing which is
euil.Gen.6.5.The lord ſavy that the wick- |
ednes of man vyas great vpon earth, and all
the imaginations ofthe thoughts of the heart
overe onely euill continually.Iere,4,22.They
arevviſ, tº do will,but to do ºvel they has
no knowledge.
Hence it is apparant, that the Origi- |
nall, and as 1. Imay ſay, the matter ofall
hereſies, is naturally ingraffed in mans
nature. This is worthie the obſeruation
of ſtudents in diuinitie. -
The increaſe offinn in the vnderſtan

ding,is 1. a Reprobate ſenſe, when God
withdraweth the light of nature.Iohn.12.
40.He hath blinded their eies, and hardened
their harts, left they shouldſee wwith their
eies,and vnderſtand vºwith their heartes, and
I should heale them, and they becomuerted.
Rom.1.28. As they regarded not to knowve
God, ſº God deliuered them vp into a repro
batsminde,to dº thoſe things which are nos
congenient.
comuemient. 2. The ſpirit of ſlumber.Rom.
t 11.8. God hathgiuen them the ſpirit of ſlum
| ber,&c. 3. Aſpiritual drunkennes.Eſay, 29
9.They are drunken,but not vivith Wine,they
ſtagger,but not by ſtrong drinke. 4 Strong
illuſions.2.Theſz. 11. God shall ſend them
frong illuſions,and they shall beleeue lyes.
The remnant of Gods image in the
conſcience,is an obſeruing and watchful
power,like the eie of a keeper, reſerued in
man,partly to reproue, and partly to re
preſſe the vnbrideled courſe ofhis affecti
ons.[Rom. 2.15. Which ſhew the effect of
the lawe written in their harts, their con
ſcience alſo bearing witneſſe, and their
thoughts accuſing one another, or ckcu
#. which the conſcience hath recei
ued of Adam, is the impurenes thereof.
Tit.1.15.To them that are defiled and vibe
leeuing, nothing is pure,but euen their minds
and conſciences are defiled. This impuritie
hath three effcéts,the firſt is,to excuſe fin:
as ifa man ſerue God outwardly, hee will
excuſe and cloake his inwarde impietie.
Mar. Io.19.1o.Thou knowveſ the commaun
dements;thou shalt motºrc. Then he anſvve
red and ſaid,5taiffer,all theſe thing haue I
obſeruedfrom my youth.Againe,it excuſeth
intents,not warranted in Godsworde. 1.
-- . . C Chro.
so The order of the cauſe:
Chro.13.9. Pºhen they came to the thresh
; ofChidon,Pºzza put forth his hand
toholde the Arkfor the Oxe did shake it.
The ſecond is to accuſe,and terrifie for
doinggood.This we may ſee in ſuperſtiti
ous Idolaters,who are grieued when they
omit to performe,counterfait,and idola
trous worſhip to their gods. Coloſſ. 2.2 1.
22.Touch not, taſt not,handle mot, vvhuch
alperish vyith vſºng,and are after the com
maundements and doćirines of men.Eſay.29.
13. and their feare toppard me, vvas taught
them by the precepts of men.
The third is, to accuſe and terrifie for
'ſinne.[Gen.5o.15. Whenloſephsbrethe
ren ſaw that their Father was dead, they
ſaid,it maybe,that Ioſeph willhatevs, &
will pay vsagaine all the euill, which wee
did vnto him.Iohn.8.9. And when they
heard it,being accuſed by their own con
ſciences,they wentout one by one.I.Ioh.
3.20.Ifour heart condemn vs. God is gre
ter then our heart.] Though the conſci
ence ſhall accuſe a man trulie: yet, that
willnet argue any holines in it.Which ap
areth,in that Adam in his innocencie
É. a God,yetno accuſing conſcience.
Impureneſſe, increaſed in the conſci
ence, is firſt, ſuch a ſenſlesnumnes, as |
that it can hardly accuſe a manoffinne.'

- Ephe.
Of Saluation & damnation. 5 r
e. 4. 19. Who bein feelings
º giuen, themſelues º:
to worke all vncleannes, euen with gree
dineſſe.1.Timoth,4:2. Hauing their con
ſciences burned with an hotyron.] This
ſenceleſnes,ſpringeth from a cuſtome in
ſinning. [I. Sam. 25.37. Then in the
morning, when the wine was gone out of
Nabal, his wife tolde him thoſe wordes,
and his heart died within him, and hee
was like a ſtanc.] , '' . . .
2. Some gricuous horror, and terror
of the conſcience [Gc.4: 14.Behold, thou
haſt caſt me this day from the earth, and
from thy face ſhallIbe hide and ver, 13.
My puniſhment is greater then I canne
beare.] The Symptomes of this diſeaſe,
are blaſphemies,trembling ofbody, fear
full dreames.[Aćt.24.26. And ashee diſ.
puted of righteouſnes, and temperance,
and the iudgement to come,Felix tremb
a led,&c. Dan.5.6.Then the Kings coun
:
tenance was changed,and his #:
troubled him, ſo that the ioyntes of his
loynes were looſed, and hisknces ſmote
one againſt the other.] º
... In the will, the remnant of Gods image,

is a free choicc. Firſt, in euery naturall
aćtion, belonging to echeliuing crea
ture, as to nouriſhe, to ingender, to
-- 2. ' IºloOllºe
moue,to perceiue.Sécbñdly,in euery hu
mane aétion,that is, ſuch asbelong to all
men.And therefore man hath free will in
outward ačtions, whether they concerne
manners,a familie,or the common welth,
albeit, both in the choyce, and refuſall of
themit bevery weake.[Rom. 2. 14. The
Gentiles whichhauenot the lawe by na
sure, doe thoſe thinges which are of the
law.] *
The will receiued. 1. An impotencie,

whereby it cannot will,or ſo much as luſt ||
after that,which is indeedegood: that is,
which may pleaſe,and be acceptable to
God.[1..Cor.2.14.The naturallman per
ceiuethnot the things of the ſpirit of god:
forthey are fooliſhnesvnto him, neithcr ||
can heknow them,becauſe they are ſpiri- |
ruállie diſcerned,Rom.5.6. Chriſt,when
i. yetof no ſtrength;athis time,di,
e
for the vngodly.z. Tim.2.26.Phil.2.13.
He is God which workethin you,both the
will & the deed,euen of his good pleſure] |
• 2 An inward rebellion,whereby it ve.
terlie abhorreth that which isgood, defi- |
ring and willing that alone, which is euil.
: By this it appeareth,that the will is no
agent,but a mcer patient, in the firſt ačt
of conuerſion to God, and that by itſelf,
“canneither
." -- “.
begin that conuerſion, of
-
-
- any
Lºf Saluation & damnation. 53
any other inward and ſounde obedience
* due to Godslawe.
That which the affe&tions receiue,is a
diſorder,by which,they therefore are not
° well affected, becauſe they eſchew that
which is good,and purſue that which is e
uil.Gal. 5.24.They that archrifts,haue cru
cified the flesh,vvith the affections and luftes
thereof. Rom. 1. 26.Therefore God gaue
them ouer to filthy luſts.I.King.22.8.The
King of Iſraellſaid vnto Iehoſaphat,yet is
there one,of whom thoumaiſt take coun
ſell,but him.I hate,&c. and 21.4. There
fore Achab came home to his houſe diſ
contented,& angry, for the words which
Naboth ſpake vnto him: and he laid him
ſelf on hisbed, turning
he ſhould eat meat.]
º,
his face, leſt
. That which the body hath receiued,is,

1. fitnes to begin ſinne:This doth the bo.
dy,in tranſporting allobie&s and occa
ſions ofſinne to the ſoule. Gen. 3.6. The
Woman ſeeing, that the tree vvas good fºr
meate,and pleſant to the eies, &c. tookof the
fruit thereof, and did eat: 2. A fitnes to ex
ecute ſinne,ſo ſoon as the hearthathbe
gun it.[Rom. 6...Neither glueyour mem
bers as weaponsofinjuſtice to finne; and
ver. 19. As you hauegiuen your mem
bers as ſcruauntes to vncleannes and ini
. . C 3 quity
quitie, to committeiniquitie, &c.]
CH A P. I 3.
Ofactuallſ,nme.
Fter originall ſinne in Adams po
ſtcritie, Aétuall tranſgreſſion ta.|
keth place. It is either inwarde, or ||
outward.Inward,is of the minde, will,and ||
affeótions.
The aëtuallfinne ofthe minde, is the
euill thoughtorintent thcreof, contrary |
to Godslawe.Examples ofeuil thoughts,
God(the onely knower of the heart)hath
indiuers placasſet downe in his word. 1,
That there is no Cod.Pſal.10.4.The vick |
edisſo proud, that heſeeketh ſº God:hee ||
thinketh alppaies there is no Go .Pſal. 14.1.
The fooleſaithin his heart,there is no God. 2. '
That there is neithcrprouidéce nor pre- ||
fence of God in the world. [Pſal. Io. 11.
He hathſaid in hishart,Cod hath forgot
ten:he hideth away his face, and will ne
uer ſee.ver.13.Wherefore doth the wick
ed contemne God? hee ſaithin his heart,
thou will not regard.] 3. It imagineth
ſafegard to itſelfe from all perils.Pſal.10.
6. He ſaith in his heart, I shall newer be moo
wed, or bein danger.Reuc.187. She ſaithin ||
her
her heart,I ſet,being a Queene, and am me
Pridowve,and shall ſee no mourning.
4. It eſteemethit ſelfe more excellent
then others. Apo. 18.7. I fit as a Queene.
Luc.18.11.The Phrriſy ſtanding thus, prai
ed to himſelfe.Ithank thee,CGod, that I
* am not as other mé, extortioners,wniuſt,
* adulterers,nor yet as this Publican.vcr.12.
* Ifaſt twiſe in the weeke;and giue tytheof
* all my poſſeſſions.] 5.That the Goſpell of
Godskingdome,is meere fooliſhnes. 1.
* Corinth.2.14. The naturall man percei
* ueth not the things ofthe ſpirite of God,
# for they are fooliſhnesvnto him.
* 6 To thinkvncharitably, and malici
& ouſly ofſuch,asſerue God ſincerely[Mat.
* 12. 24. When the Phariſies heard that,
* they ſaid, hee caſteth not out Deuils,but
* by the prince of Deuils.Pſalm.748.They
* ſaid in their hartes,let vs deſtroy them al
ºf together.] 7. To think the day of deth far
2 off. [Eſay. 28. 15.Yehauc ſaid, wechaue |
ſº made a couenant with death,&withhell,
tº wee arear agreement: though a ſcourge |
* runneouer, and paſſe through, it ſhall
13 not come at vs.] 8. That the paines of
* Hellmaybe eſchewed , in the place be
1 foremencioned, they ſay, ºwith Hell"
tº haue v.vee made agreement. 9. That God
* will deferre his, É. particular , and
; 4. laſt
laſtgenerallcomming to iudgment.[Luc
12.19.Iwill ſay winto my ſoule, ſoule,thou
haſt much goods laid vp for many yeares:
& ver,45.If that ſeruant ſay in his heart,
my maiſter wildeferre his comming,&c.]
Many carnallmen pretend their good
meaning : but when God openeth their
eies,they ſhal ſee theſe rebellious thoghts
ſank
tº "ſtin
riſing in theirmindes, as ſparkles out of a
chimney. -
tillº The ačtuallſinne, of both wil, and af

fečtions;iseuery wicked motion, inclina
tion,and defire Gal.5.17. The flesh lufteth
againſt the ſpirite.
An actualloutward ſinne,is that,to the
committing whereof,the members of the
bodie do, together with the faculties of
the ſoule,concurre. Such finnes as theſe
are infinite.Pſal.40.12. Innumerable trou
bles haue compaſſed me, myſtmes haue taken
ſuch holde vpon me,that I am not able to look
ºpyea,they are mo in number them the haires
of mine head.
Aétuallfinne, is, of omiſſion or com
miſſion:Againe,both theſe are in wordes
or deedes. -
In the ſin of commiſſion,obſerue theſe

two pointes. The degrees in committing
a finnsaid the differences offinnes com:
mitted. -
The
The degrees are in number four. Iam.
1. 14.15.Euery man is tempted,vvhen hee is
dravºne appay by his ovume concepiſtence, &
is entiſed:Then vyhem luft hath conceiued, it
bringethforthſºnne,and ſinne, when it isfi
mished,bringethfºrthdeath.
The firſt degree,is temptation,where
by man is allured to ſinne, this doeth Sa
than, by offering to the mind that which
iseuill.Iohn.13.2.The Deuill had move put
into theheart of Iudas Iſcariot Simonsſonne
to betray him.Aét. 5.3.Teterſaid to JAmami
as,Why hath Sathan filled thine hearte, that
thoushouldeſtly, &c.1.Chro.21.1.And Sa
than ſtoodevp againſ? Iſraell, and prouched
Dauid to momber Iſraell. This alſo is effe&-
ed'vpon occaſion of ſomexternal objećt,
which the ſenſes perceiue.Iob.31.1.1 haue
made a couenant ovith mine eies, vyhy then
should I looke vpon a maide.
Tentation hath two parts, abſtraćtion
and ineſcation.
Abſtraćtion, is the firſt cogitation of
committingfinne, whereby the mindeis
withdrawne from Gods ſeruice, to the
which,it ſhouldebe alwaies.readie preſt.
Luc.1o.27.Thou shalt louethe Lord thy God
vvithal thy heart, and all thyſoule, with
all thy thought. -
Incſcation, is that , whereby an euill

- thought
58 The order of the cauſes |
thought conceiued, and for a time retai

ned in the minde, by delighting the will,
and affections,doth asit were, lay a baitc
for them,to drawe them to conſent.
The ſecond degree , is conception,
which is nothing elſe, but a conſent and
reſolution to commit ſinne Pſal.7.14-Hee
shall trauell vyith vrickedneſſe': hee hath
conceiued miſcheife, but hee shal bringfoorh
a lye.
*he third degree, is the birth offinne:
namely,the committing of finne, by the
aſſiſtance,both of the faculties of the ſoul
and the powers of the bodie.
The fourth degree, is perfeáion:when
ſinne being by cuſtome, perfeº, and asit
were, ripe, the finner reapeth death; that
is, damnation.
This appearethin the example of Pha
raoh.Wherefore, cuſtome in any ſinne, is
fearefull.
Sinneačtuallie committed, hathfille
differences.
Firſt, to conſent with an offender,and
not ačtuallie to commitſinne. Ephe. 5.11.
Hauenoe fello ºf: vvith the vnfruitfull
vvorkesofdarknes,but reprooue them rather,
This is done three maner of waies. -
r. When as a man iniudgment, ſome

whatalloweth the fin of nother.[Nom.
29, ,
of Saluation & Tammation. s9
zo.6.16. Moſes and Aaron gathered the
congregation together before the rocke:
and Moſes ſaid vnto them,hcarenoweye
rebels ſhallwe bringyou water out of the
rocke? 12. The Lordeſpake to Moſes and
Aaron, becauſe yecheleeued me not, to
ſanétific meein the preſence of the chil
dren of ſrael,into the land which Ihaue
giuen them.]
2. When the hearte approuethin af
fe&tion and conſent. Hither may wee re
ferre,both the Miniſters, and Magiſtrates
concealing, and winking at offences.[1.
Sam.2.23 Elyſaid,why doye ſuch things?
For of all this people, Iheare euillofyou.
Do no more my Sonnes, &c.]Nowe, that
Elyes will agreeth with his Sonnesſinnes,
it is manifeſt.[Ver,29.Thou honoreſt thy
Children aboueme.] 3. Indeed by coun
ſail.preſent intiſements.[Rom.1.31.They
notonely doe the ſame, but alſo fauour
them that do them.Mar.6.25.26. She ſaid
ynto her Mother,what ſhall I ask; and ſhe
ſaid, Iohn Baptiſtshead.&c. Aćt. 21. 20.
When the bloode of thy Martyr Steuen
was ſhed, I alſo ſtood by, and conſented
wnto his death; and kept the clothes of
them thatſlew him.) .. . . .
The ſecond difference, is, to ſin ignor
: rantly, as when a mandoth not erº
- an
6o The order of the cauſe:
and diſtinétly know, whether that which
he doeth, be a ſinne or not, or if he knew
it,did not marke it.1.Tim.1.23. I before
vvas a blaſphemer,and a perſecutor, and an
oppreſſor:but I was receiued to mercie,for I
did it ignorantlie throughymbeleefe. Nomb.
35.22.23.24.If he pushed him "maduiſedly,
and not of hatred,or raft vpon him any thing
wwithout laying ofvivait,or any ſºon,("wher
by he might beftaine)and ſave him not ; or
cauſed it to fall vpon him,and he die,69-vpas
not his enemie, neitherſought him any harm.
Then the congregation shalliudge, betweene
the ſlayer and theauenger of blood,according
to theſe lavves.I.Cor.4.4. Iknewenothing
by myſelfeyetam Inorthereby juſtified.
Pſalm.19.13 Cleanſemé from my ſecrete
ſinnes.] º - -
The third difference is, to finne vppon

knowledge, but of infirmitie: as when a
man fearingſome imminent danger,ora
mazed at the horror of deth,doth againſt
hisknowledg, denie that trueth,which o
therwiſe, he would acknowledge and em
brace. Such was Peters fall,ariſing from
the ouermuch raſhnesofthe mind,ming
led with ſome feare.
Thus allmen offend, when the fleſh, &
inordinate deſires ſo ouer-rule the wil, &
cuery good indeueur, that they prouoke
DNaſı
ſº of Saluation & Damnation. 61
man to that, which he from his heart de
h: teſteth. Rom.7.19.I do not the thingvwhich
ſº I evoulde,but the euillºryhich I vwould not,
;*
that do I.
ºft
t
- The fourth difference, is preſumptu
, Nº. ousfinning vpon knowledge. Pſal. 19.13.
iſ? Keepe thy ſeruantfrom preſumptuous ſºmmes,
m ſº let them mot reign ouer me Hitherto belong
eth. 1. Euery fin committed with an high
º hand,that is, in ſome contempt of God.
[Nomb.15.30.The perſon that doth pre
ſumptuouſlie, &c. ſhall be cut offfrom a
mongſt his people,becauſehe hath deſpi
fed the word of the Lord, and hathbro.
ken his commandement. z. Preſumption
of Gods mercie,in doing euil.[Eccle.8.1.1
Becauſe ſentence againſt an euillworke,
is not executed ſpeedilie, therefore the
hartofthe children of men, is fully ſet in
them to do euill.Rom, 2.4. Deſpiſeſt thou
tº - the riches of his bountifulnes, &c. not
::: knowing that the bountifulnes of GOD
lcadeththee to repentance.Sºc.]
4: The fift difference,is to finne vpon the
knowledge,and ſet malice againſt God,
1. and to this, is the finne of the holy Ghoſt
referred.
*
iſ,
chap.
CH A P. 14.
Of the puniſhment of ſinne.
Itherto we hate intreated of Gnne,
wherewith,al mankindeisinfected:
In the next place ſuccedeth the pu
niſhmcnt of Sinn, which is threefold.
The firſt, is in this life, and that diuers
waics.The firſt, concerneth the bodie, ei
ther in the prouiſion with trouble for the
thinges of this life Ge. 3.17.Ora Proneſſe
to diſeaſe.Mat. 9.2. Somme be ofgood com
fort,thy ſinnesareforgiuen j 5. 14.
Beholde, thou art made whole, finne no
more, leaſt a worſe thing fallypon thee.
Deut. 28.11.22. The Lord ſhall make the
peſtilencc cleaue vnto thee,wntill he hath
conſumed thee from the lande, &c.] Or
ſhame ofnakcdnes,Gen.3.7. Or in wo.
men, pains in childbirth.[Gen. 3. 16. Vn
to the woman he ſaid, I will greatly in
creaſe thy ſorrows,and thy conceptions,
in ſorrow ſhalt thoubringforth children].
2.
The ſoule is puniſhed with ticimb
º: conſciene,care, trouble, hardnes
of heart, and madnes.Deut. 28.28. The
#ºrd halſmite thee writhmadnes,and writh
blindneſſe,and vºithaffanying of heart.
3. The wholeman is puniſhed...with
fear
of Saluation & Dammation. 63
fearfull ſubjećtion to the regiment of Sa
than.Col. 1.13.which freedysfrá thepovy
er of darknes,and tranſlated vs into the king
dome of his beloued ſonme.Heb.2.14. He alſo
himſelfe rooke part with them, that hee
might deſtroy through death , him that
had power of death;that is, the Deuil.]z.
A ſeperation from the felowſhip of God,
and trembling at his preſence.[Eph.4.18
Hauing their cogitation darkened, and
beingſtrangers from thelife of God. Ge.
3.io.iheard thy voice in theGarden,and
was afraid,becauſe I was naked, therfore
I hid myſelfe.] 3. Vpon a mans goods,
diuerscalamities and dammages. [Deut.
28.29. Thouſhalt euer be opteſſed with
wrong,and be powled, and no man ſhall
ſuccourthee,&c.to the end of the chap.]
4. Alſo, diſtinétion of Lordſhips & of this
commeth a care to enlarge them, and
bargaining,with all manner of ciuill ſer
uitudes. 5. The loſſe of that Lordly au"
thoritie, which man had ouer all crea
tures;alſo, their vanitie,whichis not only
a weakning,but alſo, a corrupting of that
excellencie of the vertues, and powers,
which GO D at the firſt put into them.
Rom. 8.20.21. The creature is ſubied to
vanitie,not ofit ovvne vvil, but by reaſon of
him, which hath ſubdued it vnder ºre,
6. In a mans name, infamie and ignomi
nie after his deathler&n.249.
... The ſecond,is at the laſt gaſpe,name
ly death, or a change like vnto death.Ro.
6.23.The vvages offinne is death.
The third,is after this life, euen eter
nalldeſtrućtion from Gods preſence, &
his excceding glorie.2.Theſ, i.9.Who shall
be punished vºith everlaſting perdition,from
the preſence ofgod, & the glory of his powver.
CH A P. 15.
Of Eleftion,and of Ieſus Chriſt
thefoundation thereof.
Redeſtination hath two partes: Ele
&ion,and Reprobation. 1. Theſ, 5.9
God hath not appointed vs to vivrath,
but to obtaineſaluation,by the meanes ofour
Lord Ieſus Chriſt.
Election, is Gods decree, whereby, on
his owne freewill,hee hath ordeined ccr
tainchmentoſaluation, to the praiſe of
the glorie ofhis grace.Epheſ 14.3.6. Hee
bath choſen vs in him, before thefoundation
of the World, according to the good pleaſure
ofhis will, to the praiſe of the glorie of his
grace. -
This decree isthatbookoflife,where,

10.
! in are written the names of the Elečt.Re.
zo.12. Another bookvvas opened, puhich is
the book of life,and the dead vºwere iudged of
thoſe things,that werey written in the books,
accordingto their yworkes. 2.Tim.2.19. The
foundation of God remainethſure, and hath
this ſeale,the Lord knowpeth wwho are his.
The execution ofthis decrec,is an atti
º on, by which God,euen as heepurpoſed
with himſelfe, worketh all thoſe thinges,
which hee decrecd, for the ſaluation of
the Elect.For they whome God elečted to
this end,that they ſhould inherite eternal
life,were alſo elečted to thoſe ſubordinat
means,wherby, asby ſteppes,they might
attaine this end, and without which, it
were impoſſible to obtaine it.Rom.8. 29.
30.Thoſe vvhich he knevu befºre,he alſo pre
deftinate, to be made like to the image of his
Sonne,that hee might be the firſt borne among
many brethrenºmoreouer, vvhom he predefti.
mate,them he called, whome he called, them
he iuſtified,and ww.home he iuſtified, them al
ſo he glorified.
There appertaine three thinges to the
execution of this dccree. Firſt, the foun"
dation.Sc.condly,the meanes.Thirdly,the
degrees.
The foundation, is Chriſtleſus,called
of his Father from all eternitie 2 to Per
Ormc
66 The order of the cauſe:
forme the office of the Mediatour,that in
him,althoſe whichſhuld be ſaued, might
be choſen.Heb.5.5. Chriſt tookenot to him
felfe thishonour,to be made the highe Prieſ,
but he thatſaid vnto him,thou art my ſonne,
this day begat I thee,gaue it him,3c, Eſay.
42.1. Behold,my ſeruant: I wrill ſtay ºpon
him mine eleči, in wrhome my ſoule deligh
teth:I haue put on my ſpirit vpon him:he shal
bringfoorthiudgment to the Gentiles. Ephe.
1.4.Hehath choſen vsin him,mening chriſt.
In Chriſt, we muſtſpecially obſerue two
thinges: His incarnation, and hisOffice.
To the woorking of his incarnation,
concurrc.Firſt both his Natures.Second
ly,their Vnion,.Thirdly, their diſtinétion.
Chriſtes firſt nature, is the Godhead,
in as much as it belongeth to the Sonne,
whereby he is God.Phil.2.6. Who being in
theform ofGod, thought it moerobbery to be
equall”vith God.ſohn.1.1. In the beginning
ºvas the Word, and the PP ordevyas writh
God,and that Word v.vas God..
It was requiſite for the Mediatour to
begod.1.Thathe might thebetter ſuſtain
that great miſerie, wherewith mankinde
was oucrwhelmed thc greatnes whereof,
theſe fourethinges : 1.The grie
tiouſnes offinne, wherewith Gods Ma
icſtic was infinitely offended. Gods infi
inite
nite anger againſt this ſinne. The fearfull
power of death,and the Deuils tyranny,
who is prince ofthis world. 2. That hee
might make his humane nature both of
plentifull merite,and alſo ofſufficient ef
ficacie,for the work of mans redemption
3.That he might inſtill into the elect ae
ternal life and holines.[Eſay,43.12. I am
the Lorde,and there is none beſidesme a
Sauiour, Ihaue declared, and Ihaueſa
ued,and I haue ſhewed, when there was
no ſtrange God amongyou : therefore,
yce are my witneſſes,ſaith the Lorde, that
I am God.]
Iſay, the Godhead, inaſmuch as it is
the Godhead ofthe Sonne, isChriſtes di
uine nature: not as it is the Godhead of
the Father,or the holy Ghoſt, for it is the
office of the Sonne, tohaue the admini
ſtration of euery outwarde aétion of the
Trinitie,fróthe Father to the holyghoſt.
[1Cor. 6.8. And hee being by nature the
Sonnc of the Father, beſtoweth this pri
uiledge on thoſe that beleeue, that they
are the ſonnes ofGod by adoption. Iohn.
1.12. As many as receiued him, to them hee
gaue, to be the ſonnes of God.
Chriſtesother nature,ishishumanitie,
wherebyhee,the Mediatouris very man.
1. Tim. 2.5. One God and one Mediatour,
bety veene
beivvem God and man,the man Chriſ? Ieſus.
It was neceſſary that Chriſt ſhoulde be
man.Firſt,that God might be pacified in
that nature,wherein he was offended.
2. Thathe mightvndergo puniſhmér
dueto fin, the which the Godhead could
not,being void and free from all paſſion.
Furthermore, Chriſt ashee is man, is
like vnto vs in all thinges, ſinneonely ex
cepted.Heb.2.17. 1n all thinges, it became
him to be made like vnto his brethrem.1 Cor.
I3.4.
Chriſt therefore is a perfeótman, con
ſiſting of an eſſentialland true ſoule and
bodie,whereunto are ioyned ſuch facul
ties and properties,as are eſſentiall winto
both.In his ſoul,is vndcrſtanding memo
ry,will, and ſuch like: in his body,length,
breadth,and thickneſſeryea,itis compre
hended in one onely place, viſible,ſubjećt
to feeling, neither is $. anything wan
ting in him, which may either adorne,
or make for the being of mans nature.
Againe, Chriſt in his humanitie, was
ſubject to theinfirmities of mans nature,
which are theſe.I.To be tempted.Mat. 9.
1.Ieſus vyascaried by the ſpirit into the de
fºrt,tobe tempted of the Deuill.2.To feare.
Heb.5.7.h'ho in the dayes of his flesh, did of
fºr ºf prayers andſupplications, with ſtrong
- - crying
of Saluation & damnation. 59.
crying and teares, ºnto him,that was able to
ſue him from death, and vyasalſº beard in
that wwhich he feared 3.To be angrie.Mar.
3.5.Then he looked round about on theman
gerlie, mourning alſº for the hardnes of their
hartes,and ſaid to theman,?retchfºrth thine
hand.4.Forgetfulnesofhis office impoſed
vpon him, by reaſon of the agonie, aſto
niſhing his ſenſes.[Mat. 26.39. Hee went
alitle further, and fellon his face, and
prayed,ſaying:OFather, ifitbe poſſible,
let this cup paſſe from meNeuertheleſſe,
not as I will, but as thou wilt.] Theſe in
firmities are noteſſentialſ qualities, but
accidentall to mans nature, and therfore
maybe left of Chriſt. . . .. .
CH A p. 16.
Of the vnion of two natures in Chriſt.
- it, " * ...t. -
NYOwe followeth the Vnion of the

º two natures in Chriſt, which eſpe
T "cially concerneth his mediation:
for,by it his humanitie did ſuffer death
vpon the croſſe,in ſuch ſort, ashe poulde
neither be buercome,nor perpetually o
tierwhelmed by it.Three things belong to
this vniting of Natures. . . . . . . . .
-
º:
1 Conception, by which his wº
- a
-
7o . The order of the cauſe
Nature was by the wonderfull power and
operation ofGod,both immediatly, that
is withoutmans helpe, and miraculouſly
framed of the ſubſtance of the Virgine
Mary,Luke, 1.35.The holy Ghoſt shall come
•ome vpon thee, and the power of the moſt
highshall ouershadowve thee. - -
– 2, Sanétification, whereby the ſame

humane nature was purifică, that is,alto
getherſeuered by the power of the holy
Ghoſt,from the leaſt ſtaine offinne: to
the end,that it might be holy,&be made
fitteto die for others.[Luke. 135. That
holy thing which ſhallbe borne of thee,
{hall be called the Sonnect God. I.Pet.3
18. Chriſthath onceſuffered forſinnes,
the iuſt for the vniuſt. 1. Pet. 2.22: Who
did not ſin,neither was thcreguile found
in his mouth. -
3. Aſſumption, whereby the Worde:

namely, the ſecond perſon in Trinitie,
tooke vpon him fleſh, and the ſeede ofA
braham: namelie, that his humane Na
ture, to the end,that it being deſtitute of
a proper and perſonallſubſtance, might
in the perſon of the Word obtaine it;ſub
ſiſting,and as it wer,beingſupported ofit
for euerlohn.1-14.That ºvordevyas made
flesh.Heb.2.16.He tooknot vpon him the na
ture ºf Angºls, but the ſeed of Abraham.
- - - - - By
:::: By this weemayſee, that Chriſtis one
, is onelie Sonne of God, not two; yet in two
lſº reſpects is he one. As hee is the eternall
ſ: word,he is by nature the Sonne ofthe fa
lſº ther. As he is man,the ſame ſonne alſo,
kº yet notby nature,orby adoption,but on
ly by perſonallynion.Luke, 1.35. Mat.3.
17.This is my belowed ſomme &c.
The phraſe in Scripture, agreeing to
this Vnion,isthe communion of proprieties,
concerning which, I obſerue two rules.
1. Of thoſe thinges,which are ſpoken,
or attributed to Chriſt, ſome are onelie
vnderſtood of his diuine Nature.As that,
Iohn.8.58.Before Abraham vyas,I am.And
that, Col. 1.15. Who is the image of thein
uiſible God, the firſt borne of euerycreature.
Some againe,agree onely to his humani.
tie,as borne,ſuffered, lead,buried, &c.Luk.
2.52. And Ieſus increaſed in vyiſdome and
ature, and in fauourºvith God and mem.
Laſtly,other thinges are vnderſtood,only
of both natures vnited together. As Mat.
17.5.This is my belouedſomme, in vyhom only
I am vwellpleaſed,heare him.Ephe.I.zz.He
hath made ſubiet; all thinges ºnder his feete,
and hathappointed him ouerall thinges,to be
the heade of the church.
2 Some thingsar ſpoké of Chriſt,ashe is
God,which muſt beinterpreted acording
to
to hishumanenatures.A&ao.28. Tofeed
the church of God.I.Chriſt,”hich he(name.
ly,accordingtohismanhoode) hath pur
chaſed with his ourne blood. I.Cor. 2.8. If
they had known this,they would neuer haue
crucified the Lord of glorie. Contrarilie,
ſomethinges are mencioned of Chriſt,as
heisman, which onely are vnderſtoode
of his diuine nature. [Noe man aſcended
vp to heauen,but he that hath deſcended
from heauen,the ſonn of man,which is in
heauen.]This is ſpoken of hismanhoode,
where as we muſt vnderſtand, that onely
his deitiecame downe from heauen. Ioh.
6.62.ſvhat ifyee should ſee the Sonne of man
(vzChriſts human nature)aſtend vp ºvher
he (v2.his deitie)vvas before.
Laſtly,by reaſon of this Vnion, Chriſt,
as heismä,is exalted aboue euery name:
ea,he is adored,and hath ſuch a greate
(though not infinite) meaſure of giftes,
as farreſurpaſſe all Saintes and Angels.
[Ephe, 1.2.1.And ſet him at his right had
in heauenly places, far aboue all princi
palitie,and power,and might,and domi
hation, and euery name that is named,
not in this world onely, but in that alſo,
that is to come.Heb.1.6. Whenhee bring
*th his firſt begotten Son into the worlä,
he faith: And let all the Angels of God
worſhip |
Of Saluation & damnation. 7;
worſhip him.Col.1.3.In whomalithetrº
º ſuresof wiſdome and knowledge are hid
den.Philip 1.9.10.Therfore,God exalted
himon hit, and gaue him a name aboue
allnames, that at the nameofleſuscue
ſyknce ſhould bow(namely,worſhip,and
be ſubjećt to him)both of thinges in hea
uen,and thingesin earth, and thingsvn
º der the j -
º
-
} CH A P. 17.
* Of the diffinition of both Naturer.
º
**THe diffinäion ofboth Natures, is .

* that,whereby they, with their pro
pertiesand effettes, remaine, with
9 outcompoſition, minging, or conuer
* on diſtinét. [Iohn. Io. 17.18. Therefore
iſ docthmy Father loueme, becauſe I lay
# downemy life,that Imight take it again:
* Noman takethit from me , but I ſay it
# downe of myſelfe: I hauepower to layir
iſ ºwne,andhauepower to take it againe.
* Iºhn.13:31.32.Nowe is the Sonne of man
tº glorified, and God is glorified in him. If
* Godbe glorified in him, God ſhall alſo
& glorific him in himſelf.] Here we may ob
gº ºut, that there is one willinchriſt, as
§ God another, as man.Mat, 26.39, Wot *
º D -
74. The order of the cauſe:
4 vill,but asthou wilt. This alſo appro
ueth that ſentéce of the Calcedon creed.
*We confeſſe that oneand the ſame Chriſt Ie
Aſia,both Sonne, Lorde, and omely begotten,is
Anovven and preached to be in tºpo natures,
*ithout confºſion, mutation,diffinition, or
ſeperation.
Laſtlie,hereby it is manifeſt, thatChriſt
when he became that which hee was not,
(namelieman)continued ſtill that which
he was(verieCod.)
C H A P. 18.
Of Chriſts Office.
Hus much concerning Chriſtes in
incarnation. His Office followeth:
to the perfeót accompliſhing wher
of he was annoynted of his Father: that
is,he was ſufficientlie furniſhed,both with
iftes and authoritie.Heb. 1.9. Therefore,
God,euen thy God, annointed thee wwith the
•yle of gladnes aboue thy fellowves.Eſay 61.1
The Spirit of the lord was vpon me,ther
fore he annointed melohn, 3.33. God gi
meth him not the ſpiritby meaſure.]."
This office is ſo appropriate to Chriſt,
that neither in whole,or in part,can it be
ºranſlated to any other. Hºb.7.24. This
wºrs
Of Saluation & dammation. 75
man,becauſe he indureth for ever, hathane.' '
werlaſting Prieſthood, or a Prieſthood, that
camot paſſe from one to another.
Therfore,Chriſt,as he is God,hath wn
der him,Emperours,Kings,Princes,to bee
his Vicegerents:who therefore are called
gods.Pſa.8.2.1.But ashe is Mediatour.that
is, a Prieſt, a Prophet, and King of the
Church,heehath no vicegerent, vicar, or
lieutenant, who, in his eitherkinglie, or
Prieſtlie office,in both,or but one,can be
in his ſtead. -
Chriſts office, is threctolde; Prieſtlie,

Prophetical, Regal.Pſa.IIo.1.2.3 Eſa.41.1.
Chriſts Prieſthoode, is an office of his,
whereby he perfourmcd all thoſe thinges
to God,whereby is obtained eternalllife.
[Heb,5.9.And being conſecrat,was made
the Authour of eternal ſaluation,vnto all
them that obey him.and is called of God
an high Prieſt, after the order ofMelchie
ſedecChap.7.24.25. This man,becauſe
he indureth forcuer, hathan cuerlaſting
Prieſthood,wherefore,he is able alſo per
fečtlie,to ſaue all them that come vnto
God by him.1 - - - - -
His prieſthood confiſteth of two partss

Satisfaction,and interceſſion. ... "
Satisfaction, is that,wherby Chriſt is a
: ful propitiation to his father,for the eleēt
3. lob.
76 . The order of the cauſe:
Iob.33.23.If ther be a ::: vvith him,
oran interpreter,one of thouſand to declare
wnto man his righteouſnes,then vyill he haue
mercie'vpon him, and vivilſay,deliuer him,
that he go not downe into the pit, for I hawe.
fºunda Reconciliation Rom.3.24.4nd are
inſtified freely by hisgrace, through the Re
†. that is in chrift Ieſus, 25. v.vhome
God hathſet fºrth, to be a reconciliation tho
roughfaythin his blood, 1.Iohn.1.2. Hee is a
propitiation far ourſºnnes.
Chriſt ſatiſfied Gods anger, for mans
offence,according to his humanitie, by
performing perfeółobedience to the will
ofGod: according to hisDeity,by mini
ſtring ſuch eſpeciall dignifie to his per
feót obedience,as was both offull merite
and efficaciebefore God,for the ſaluati
on of the eleå.John.17.19. For theirſakes,
fanthfie I myſelf, that they alſº may be ſºn
&#ified through the trueth. Aćtes zo. 28. To
fred the flockof God,” which he hathpurcha:
fed writh his ovyne bloodz,Cor. 5. 19. God
~was inſhrift,and reconciled the Worlde to
himſelf,pot imputing theirſºnnesºnto them.
Satisfaction comprehendeth his Pasſi
on and fulfilling the Lawe.
His paſsion is the firſt part of ſatisfadi
on,by which, hee hauing vndergone the
Puniſhment offin, ſatisfied Gods *:
-- aul
OfSaluation & damnation. 77
and appeaſed his .#. for the ſinnes of
the faithfullHispaſſion was on this man
incr. -
a Somewhat beforchis death, partlie,

feare ariſing from a ſenſe of Gods wrath,
imminent vpon him partly grief, poſſeſ
fing as it were,each part of him,ſo diſtur
º bed his ſacred minde, b thatinwardly,
for a while, it ſtroke into him, a ſtraunge
kind of aſtoniſhment,or rather, obliuion
cf.his dutie impoſed vpon him ; and cut
wardlie, cmade him pray vnto his Father,
(ifhce would) to remodue that cup from
him, the which hee did expreſſe with noe
finall crie, many teares , and a bloodie
ſweat, d trickling from his bodie vnto
the grounde, But when hee came againc
wnto himſelfe, e hee freelieyeelded him
ſelfevnto his Father, to ſatiſfie vpon the
croſſe, for the tranſgreſſion of nuan. After
this his agonie was ouerpaſſed: f by Iu
dashis trecherie, Chriſtis apprehended,
and g firſt,heisbroght to Annas,after, to
§. Peter denieth him:h from
Caiphasis he led bound to Pilate, i Pi—
lat poſteth him ouerto Herod,he ktranſ
rteth him againe to Pilate , l who ac
knowledgeth his innocencie, and yct cº
demnethhim asanoffender. This inno
cent thus condemned,is m pitifully ſcur
D 3 ged,
78 The order ofthecauſes
ged,crowned with thorns,ſcoffed,ſpitted
at,ſpitefully adiudged, to the deth of the
croſſe, m on which, his handes and feete
are faſtened with nailes. Here ſtayed not
hispaſſions,but after all theſe, o hee be
came accurſed to God the father, that is,
God powred vpon him, being thus inno
cent,ſuch a ſca of his wrath, aswas equi
ualent to the ſins of the whole World. He
nowbeingvnder this curſe, through the
ſenſe and feeling of this ſtraunge terrour,
p complainethto his father,that he is for
ſaken, who,notwithſtanding encounte
ring then with Sathan and his Angels, did
vtterlie vanquiſh, q and ouercome them.
When this was ended,hishartr was pear
ced with a ſpeare, till the bloud guſhed
out from his ſides, and hee gaue ſyp the
Ghoſt.and t commended his ſpirit to his
Fathers protećtion:the which immediat
Iie went into Paradiſe.Hisbody, u where
of not one bone was broké, was buried,8.
three daies was a ignominiouſly captiui
tated of death, a Mat, 4.34. Mat. 26.38.
b loh, 12.27.c Mat.1435.loh.12.29. Heb.
5.7.4Luke. 22.44.ehich 9.5, I.Cor.5.5.7.
Eſay:53:10.11.f Mat. 26.47.g. Ioh.18.13.
14, b Ioh, 18.29, i Luke 23.7.8. kluk.23.
15. 1 Mat. 27. 24.26. m the ſame place, n
loh'9.18, 9 Gal?-13-p Mat, 27.35.46.
- a Col.
OfSaluation & dammation. 79
*Col.1.14.15. rloh.19.34, ſheb.9.15.16.
tluk. 23.43.46. “ loh.19.33.42. x Aë.1-
12.
-3 In this deſcription of Chriſts paſſion,

we may note fiue circumſtäceseſpecially.
1. His Agonie, namely, a vehement
anguiſh, ariſing vpon the conflićt of two
contrary deſires in him. The firſt, was to
be obedient to his Father.The ſecond, to
avoid the horror ofdeath.Luk.22.44. Be
ingin an Agonie,heeprayed more earneftly,
and his ſpreate vvas like drops of blood,trick
iingdovvme to the ground. Heb.5.7. In the
dayes of his fleſh,did offervpprayers and
ſupplications, with ſtrong crying& tears
wnto him,that was able to ſaue him from
death, and was alſo heard in that which
hee feared. -
2. His ſacrifice, which is an ačtion of

Chriſts offering himſelfe to God the Fa
ther,as a ranſome for the ſinnesofthe e
lečt (Heb.9. 26. Nowe in the end of the
world, hath he appeared once,to Puta
way fin,by the ſacrifice ofhimſelfc.j
; In this Sacrifice, theoblation was Chriſt
as he was man.[Heb.lo. Io. By thewhich
wilwe are ſanétified, euen by the offering
of the bodie of Ieſus Chriſtonce made.]
The Alter alſo was Chriſt, as he was God
Heb.13.10.h's have an alter, vrhereof they
à - 4. bane
8o The order of the cauſes
haue no authoritie to eat, vyhich ſerue in the
Tabernacle.Heb.9.14.Hovv much more shal
the bloodof Chriſt, vvhich through the eter
mal ſpirit, offered himſelfe withoutſpotte to
God, purge your conſtience from dead voorks,
toſerue the liuing God? Hence is it, that
Chriſtis ſaid to ſanātifiehimſelfe, as he is
man.Iohn.17.19. For their ſakes ſam&#ifie 1
myſelf.Mat. 23.17. As the Altar,the guiff,
and the Temple,the gold.Mat.23.27.
Chriſtis the Prieſt, as heeiscod and
man.Heb. 5.6.Thou art a Trieſ; for euer,af
terthe order of Welchiſºdec. 1. Tim. 5.6.
OneMediatourbetweene God and man,
the man Chriſt Ieſus,who gaue himſelfe a
raunſome,for all men, to be a teſtimonie
Jin due time.]
3God the Fathers acceptation of that
his ſacrifice,in which he was wellpleaſed.
For had itbene,that God had not allow
ed ofit,Chriſts ſuffering had bin in vaine.
Mar.3.17.This is my belouedſonv, in vxhom
I am ºvellpleaſed Ephe.5.1. Euenas Chriſ?
lowed vs,and gaue himſelf for vs,to be an of.
fring, and a ſacrificeofaſ ºvetteſmellingſa.
wourto God.
4. Imputation of mansſinne to Chriſt,
whereby, his Father accounced him as a
tranſgreſſor,hauing tranſlated the burdé
ofmans finnestobisſhoulders Eſay.s3.4
- - Het
--
|
of Saluation & Dammation. 81,
Hee bathborne our infirmities,and caried our
Jerrovves:yetºve did indge him asplagued3.
andſmitten of God,º humbled, but he vyas
wounded for our tranſgreſſions,he vyasbro
Aem for our iniquities,érc.and ver. 12. Hee
vvas counted with the tranſgreſſors,and hee
bare the ſinnes of many. 2. Cor..5.2.1. Hee
hath made him to be ſinforws, Yvhich knew,
moſºme,that rve should be made the righte
ouſnesofCodin him.
5 Hiswonderfullhumiliation, conſi
ſting of two partes: 1. In that hee made
himſelfe of ſmall, or no reputation,in re
ſpcéte of his Deitie. Philip. 27.8. Hee
made himſelfeofno reputation, ºc.he humb
led himſelfe, and became obedient ynto the
death,euen the deathofthe croſſe.
We may not thinke, that this debaſing
ofChriſt,came,becauſe his diuinenature
was either waſted,or weakned,but becaus
his deitie did,as it were, lay aſide, and có
ceale hispower and maieſtie for a ſeaſon.
And as Ireneusſaith.Theword reſted,that
the humane nature might be crucified,
and dead.
2. In thàthebecame execrable,which
is,by the Law accurſed, for vs Gal.3, Io.
(urſed is euery one,that remaineth not in all
thinges vivritten in the booke ofthe Lºve to
doe them. ... "
º - This
$2. The order of the cauſes
This accurſednesis either inward, or
outward. -
Inward, is the ſenſe ofGods fearful an

ger vpon the croſſe Reu.19.15.He it is that
freadeth the ºpinepreſſe,ofthe fiercenes and
ºvrath of almightie God Eſa-53.5.He is gre.
ued for our tranſgreſſions,the chaftiſement of
our peace was pp: him, ºrwith his ſtrips wwe
weers healed. This appered by thoſe drops
of blood,which iſſued fröhim,by his cry
ings to his father vpon the croſſe,&byſé
ding ofangels to comfort him.Hence was
it,that he ſo much feared death, which
many Martyrs intertained moſt willingly,
His outward accurſednes, ſtandethin
thre degrees.I.Dethvpóthe croſſe,which
was not imaginarie, but true, becauſe
blood &water iſſued from his hart. For,ſe.
ing that water & blood guſhed forth to-.
gether,it is verie like, the casket or coat
which inueſteth the heart, called Pericar
dion,was perced,as Columbus obſerueth
in his Anatomic.7 book.Iohn.19.34.
His deathwas neceſſary,that he might
confirm to vs the teſtament,or couenant
of grace,promiſed for our ſakes.Heb.9.1 ;
16.For this cauſe,ishethe JMediatour of the
mezzTeſtament,that through death, &c.they
*xhich ºvere called, might receiue the promiſt
ºfsternalinheritance fºr, whereaſeflament
*
it is, there muſt be the death of him that made
ſ
the Teſtament.cº-cºver.17.
!!!
2 Burial, to ratifie the certéty of his deth.
º! 3. Deſcenfion into hell,which wee muſt
not vnderſtand, that he went locally into
º
º the place of the damned,but that,for the
s time ofhis abode in the graue, he was vn
der the ignominious dominion of death.
Ağ.2. 24. whom God hath raiſed vppe, &
looſed theſorrovves of death,becauſe it was
*mpoſſible that he should beholden of it.Eph,
4-9. In that he aſcended, ºvhat is it, but that.
he alſo deſcended firſt into the lovveſ, part of.
the earth.
It was neceſſary,that Chriſt ſhould be
captiuated of death, that he might ato
liſh the ſting,that is,the power thereof.1.
Cor.15.55.0 death where is thyſºing?0 hel
vvhere is thy vićtory?
Thuswee haue heard of Chriſts marue
uelous paſſion,the which(as we may fur
ther obſerue)is a perfeótranſome for the
finnes of al, and euery one of the ele&: 1.
Tim.2.6 ºho gaue himſelf a ranſomeforal
mem.For it was more that Chriſt,the onlie
begotten Son of God, yeaGod himſelfe,
for a ſmal while ſhould bearc the curſe of
theLaw, then ifthe whole world ſhoulde
haue ſuffered eternallpuniſhment.
This alſo is woorthic otir *::: at:
that then a man is well grounded in the
doćtrine of Chriſts paſſion, when his hart
ceaſeth to finne, and is pricked with the
riefc of thoſe finnes, whereby, as with
pears, he pearced the ſides of the imma- |
culate lambe of God,1.lohn, 3.6. Whoſo
finneth, neither bath ſcene him, nor knowne
him.Zach. 12.1o...And they shall looke vpon
me ºphome they haue pearced, and they shall
lamentfor him, as one lamentethfor his one
lyſomne:and be ſorry for him, as one is ſorry
for his firſt borne, -
. After Chriſts paſſion,followcth the ful

filling of the lawe, by which hee ſatiſfied
Godsiuſtice;infulfilling the whole Lawe.
Rom.8.3 4.óodſ.*nt biºavvneſome , that
the righteouſnes of the laxy might be fulfilled
by *75,
He fulfilled the lawe,partly,by the ho
-
lines ofhis humane nature, and partly,

by obedience in the workes of the lawe.
Rom.8.2.The lavv of the ſpirit of life,wwhich
is in Chriſ Ieſus,hath freed mefrom the larv
ofſºnne , andof death. Mat. 3.15. It becom
meth vs to fulfil all righteouſnes.cº.c.
Nowe ſuccedeth the ſecond parte of
Chriſts Prieſthood,namely, interceſſion,
wherby Chriſt is an Aduocat, and intrea
terofºod the father for the faithfull.Ro.
*34%hrift at the right band of God,&ma
- keth
keth requeſ for vs. Chriſts interceſſion is
isk direéted to God the Father.1.Iohn.2.1. If
º any manſºmney'vee haueam.Aduocate wwith
15: the Father; even leſue chrift,the Iuff. Now,
as the Father is firſt of the Trinitie inor
der, ſo, ifhebe appeaſed,the ſonne and
º the holy Ghoſt arappeaſed alſo.For there.
ºf is one and the ſame agreement, and will
ofall the perſonts ofthe Trinitie. .
Chriſt maketh interceſſion according
to both natures.Firſt,according to hishu.
manitie, partly, by appearing before his
Father in heauen; partly,by deſiring the
ſaluation of the eleå.[Heb.9.24.Chriſtis
cntred into very heauen, to appeare now
in the ſight of god for vs.&7.25 He is able
perfeótly to ſaue them that come to God
by him,ſeeing he euer:liuethto make in
terceſſion for them.]Secondly,according
to his deitie:partly,by applying the mcrit
efhis death;partly,by making requeſt by
his holy ſpirite, in the heartts of the eleå;
with ſighes vnſpeakable. 1. Pett.z.Eleči
tucording to theforeknowpledg of the Father,
to theſamétification of the ſpirite. Rom.8.26
The ſpirit helpeth our infirmities,for wee
know not what to pray as wee ought, but
the ſpirite itſelfe maketh requeſt for vs,
with fighes, which cannot be expreſſed. i
Wee are not therefore to imagine or
- ſurmiſ.
ſurmiſe,that Chriſt proſtrateth himſelf vp
on his knees,before his Fathers throne
for vs,neither is it neceſſary,ſcing his ve
ry preſence before his Father, hath in it,
thc force of an humble petition. . . . . .
The end ofChriſts interceſſion is, that
ſuch as are iuſtifica by his merites,ſhould |
|
by this meanes continue in the ſtate of
race. Now, Chriſles interceſſion pre
erueth the eleē,in couering their conti
nuall flippes,infirmities, and imperfeót
aćtions,by an eſpecialland continualap
plication of his merites. That by this
means; mans perſon may remain iuſt, &
mans works acceptable to God.1-loh, 2.1.
He is a recenciliation for ourſºnnes, and not
fºr oursomelie,but for theſºnnes of the vehole
PPorld. 1.Pet.z.5.Ye, as limelieftones,be
made a ſpirituallhouſe, and holy prieſthood,
to offer vp ſpirituall ſucrifices acceptable to
God, by Ieſus Chriſt.Rcue. 8.3.4. JAnother
JAngel came,and ſtood before the Altar, ha
uing a gºlden cenſer, and much odours writs
giuen ºnto him, that hee shouldoffer writh?
the prayers of al ſtints, "pon the golden JAl
tarºvhich is before the throme,andthe ſmoke
of the odours, ºrith the prayers of the ſaints,
**ent ºpbefºre God out of the Angelshand.
Thus farre concerning Chriſtes Prieſt
hood: Nowe followehis Prophetical, and
- - Re
Regall Offices.
His prophetical office;is that, whereby
he immediatly,from his father, reuealeth
his word, and all the means of ſaluation
compriſed in the ſame-ſloh.1.18.The Son
which is in the boſome of his father, hee
hath declared vnto you.Iohn.8.26.Thoſe
things which Iheare of myFather, Iſpeak
to the werld]
The word was firſtreuealed, partly, by
viſions, by dreams,by ſpeech: partly, by
the inſtinâ andmotion oftheholy Ghoſt.
[Heb. 1.1.A fundry times,&indiuersma
ners,God ſpake in old time to our fathers
the Prophets:in theſe laſt dayes, he hath
ſpoken to vsbyhis Son, 2.Petit.21. Pro
pheciecame notin old time,by the wilof
man, but holy men of God ſpake, as they
were mooued by the holy Ghoſt.]
The like is done ordinarilie by the pre
ching of the word, where the holyGhoſt
doth inwardly illuminate the vnderſtan
ding.[Luk.14.45.Then epened he their vn
derſtanding,that they might glerſtand
the ſcriptures.11:15.I wilgiue you amouth
and wiſdome, where againſtallyour ad
uerſarics ſhal not be able to #. to
fiſt.Aét.16.14.Whoſe heart the Lord ope

ned, that ſhe attended to the things that
Paulſpake.] - For
or
88 The orderofthecauſe:
For this cauſe, Chriſtis called the Do
for, Lawgiuer, and Counſeller ofhis
Church.Mat.23.10. Beyee not called Do
£iors,for one is your Dočtor,Ieſus Chriſtlam,
4.12.There is omelavrgiuer,wwhich is ableto
faue and to deftroy.Eſay.9.6.He shall callus
name Counſeller, &c.Yea, he is the Apoſtle
ofour profeſſion. Heb.3.1.The Angell of
the couemant.Mal.3.1. And the 9Mediatour
ofthe mevy couement,Heb.9.15. Therefore,
the ſoueraigne authoritieof expounding
the ſcripture,onely belongs to Chriſtand
the Church hath onely thc Miniſterie of
iudgement, and interpretation commit
red vnto her. -
Chriſts regalloffice,is that, wherby he

diſtributeth his giftes, and #. all
thinges for the benefit of the eleå.Pſal.z
and 110.31.2.The Lord ſaid vnto my Lorde,
£ttheu on my right hand, till I make thine e
memiestly footſfoole. .
The execution of Chriſts Regaloffice,
comprehendeth hisexaltation.
‘. is that,by which he,
after his humiliation,was bylitle and litle
exalted to glorie, and thatin ſundrie re
ſpects,according to both his natures.
The exaltation of his divine nature, is
an apparant declaration of his diuine
ProPerticsin his humane nature, without
the
of Saluation c5 damnation. 89
the lcaſt alteration thereof.[Rom.1.4De
clared mightilie to be the ſonne of God,
touching the ſpirite of ſanātification, by
the reſurrečtion from the deade. A&. z.
36. God hath made him both Lorde and
Chriſt,whom yehaue crucified.] -
The exaltation of his humanitie, is

the putting offfrom him, his ſeruile con
dition,and all infirmities, and the put
ting on of ſuchhabituall gifts: which,al
beit they are created,and finite,yet they
haue ſo greate and ſo marueilous per
fedió, as poſſiblie can be aſcribed to any
-creature.The gifts ofhis mind, ar wiſdó,
knowledge.jey, & othervnſpeakable ver
tues of hisbody, immortalitie, ſtrength,
agillitic, vprightnes. Phil. 3.21.Who shall
change our vilebody,that it may befashioned
likwnto his glorious bodie.Mat.17.2. He was
transfigured before them, and his face did
shine as the ſumme , andhis clothes ºvereas.
wwhite as the light. Heb. 1.9.God, euen thy
God,hathamnointed thee wwith oyle of glad
mes aboue thy fellowves. -
Chriſts bodic, although it be thus glo

rifica, yet isitſtill of a ſolide ſubſtance,
compaſſed about, viſible,palpable,&ſhall
perpetuallieremain in ſome certenplace.
Luk.24.39.Behold,my hands and my feete,
it is twen I, such meand ſee: a ſpiritehath
~ - mop
90 The order ofthecauſes :
mot flesh and bones,asybe ſeemehaut.
Therebe three degreesofchriſ's exal
tation.
1 His reſurreàion, wherein by his di
uine Power,he ſubdewed death, and rai
fed vphimſelf to eternall life.2.Cor. 13.4.
Though hee wwas crucified concerning his in
firmitie, yetliuethhee through the pover of
God.Mat. 28.6.He is not here,for he is riſen,
as he ſaide, come ſee the place ovhere the lord
yvas laide.
The end of Chriſts reſurreótion,was to
ſhcw, that his ſatisfaction, by his paſſion
and death, was fullie abſolute. For one
only ſinne, would haue deteined the Me
diatour vnder the dominion cf death,
thogh he had fullyſatisfied for althe reſt.
1.Cor. 15.17. Ifchrift be not raiſed, your
faith is in vaine-yeare yet inyourſins. Rom.
4.25. Who vyas deliuered to deth for ourſºns,
and is riſen againeſorour iuſtification.
2. His aſcention into heauen, which is
struc, locall, and viſible tranſlation of
Chriſts humane nature, from earth into
the higheſt heatien,ofthe bleſſed, by the
vertueand power ofbisdeitie. Aët. 1.9
*hen he badſpoken theſe thinges, ºvhile they
ºtheld,hevvas taken ºp: for a cloude tooke
him. *p out of theirſight,&vvhile they Ioked
ſ”ſºftlytorvardhºuen, she rent, behºld
tºyº
twwo menſtoode by them in vºwhite apparell,
: vvhich alſoſaid, ye men ofGalile, vyhyſłąd
Jegazing imto heauen, this Ieſus,” which is
taken vpfrom you into heauen shallcome, as
ge haueſcene him come into heauen. Ephe.A.
Io.He aſcended faraboue all the heauens.
The end ofChriſts aſcenſion was, that
he might prepare a place for the faithful,
giue them the holy Ghoſt,and there eter
. nallglorie.ſohn. 14 2. In my fathershouſe,
are many manſions:ifit veere not ſo, Ivvold
haue told you; I go to prepare a place for you.
Ghap. 16.7. Ifigo not away, the comfor
terwilnot come vnto you,butifſ depart,
Iwill ſend ſend him vnto you, &c.]
3. His fitting at the right hand of God
the father, which figuratiuely, ſignifieth,
that Chriſthathin the higheſt heauens,
aćtuallie all glorie,power, and dominion.
Heb.1.3.By himſelf: he hathpurged our ſºns,
and ſitteth at the right hand ofthe maieffie,
in the higheſt places.Pſal.11o.1. The Lorde
ſaid to mylord,ſit thou at myright hand,
till Imake thine enemies thy footſtoole.
1.Cor. 15.25. He muſt reigne tillhée hath
put all his enemies vinder his feete:A:t. 7.
$5.Heebeing filloftheholieghoſt, look
edſtedfaſtly intoheuen, and ſaw the glo
ry of God, and Ieſusſtanding at the right
hand ofGod.] His
**
Hisregallofficehath two partes. The
firſt is,his regiment of the Kingdome of
heauen,partwhereofis in heauen, parte
vpon the earth, amelie,the congregati
on of the faithfull. ' -
In the gouernment of his Church, hee

exerciſeth two prerogatiues royall. The
firſtis,tomake laweslam.4.12. There is
one Lavvgiuer,vehich is able to ſaue and to
deſtroy. The ſecond is, to ordain his mini
ſters.[Eph.4.11.He gaue ſome to be Apo
ſtles,others Prophets,othersEuangeliſts,
ſome paſtors and teachers.&c.1. Cor. 12.
28.God hath ordained ſom in the church,
as firſt, Apoſtles:ſecondly,prophets:third
ly,teachers;then them that doe miracles,
after that, the giftes ofbeakng,helpers,
gouernours,diuerſitie oftongues.] . .
Chriſtsgouerument oftheChurch, is
either his colle&ion of it out of the world
or conſeruation being colleåed. Ephe...4.
12.Pſal. Io. : -
The ſecond part of his Regalloffice, is

the deſtrućtion of the kingdome of dark
nes.Coloſ.1.13.Who bath deliuered vs from
the kingdome of darkneſſe.Pſal.2.9. Thou
ſhalt cruſh them with a ſceptor of yron,
and breake them in peeceslike a Petters
veſſell. Luk.19.27. Thoſe mine enemies,
that would notiſhould reigneouer them.
bring
bringhither,and ſlay them befºreme.]
The kingdome of darknes,is the whol
companie ofChriſtesenemies.
. The Prince ofthiskingdome,and ofal
themembers thereof,is . deuill.Epheſ.
2.2. Yee walked once according to the ,
courſe of the world, and after the prince:
that rulethin the ayre, euen the Prince
that now workethin the children ofdiſo
bedience.2. Corinth.4.4. The God ofthis
world hath blinded the eies of the infidels
z.Cor. 6.15. What concord hath Chriſt
with Belial,orwhat parthath the beleuer
with the Infidel.]
The members of thiskingdome, and
ſubieſts to Sathan,are his Angels,and vn.
beleeuers,amongſt whome,the principall
members are Atheiffs, whoe ſay in their
heart,there is noGod.pſal. 14.1.And Ma
gitians, who bargaine with the Deuillto
accompliſh their deſires.1.Sam.28.7.Pſal.
58.3.Idolaters,whoetheradorefalsgods,
or the true God in an Idole. I. Cor.io.7.
zo.Turksamd Iexves are ofthis bunch, ſo
are Heretikes,ºho are ſuch as erre with
pertinacie in the foundation of religion.
2.Tim.2.18. Apoſtates, or reuolters from
faith in ChriſtIeſus,Heb.6.6. Falſe (hrifts.
who beare men in hand, they are true
Chriſtes. Mat.24, 26. There were º
- - > t!C
%
ſuch, about the time of our ſauiour chriſt
his firſt comming,asloſephus witneſſeth,
book 20.offewiſhantiquities, the 11.12.
and 14. Chapters.Laſtly,that Antichriſt.
who,as it is now apparant, can be none
otherbut the Pope ofRome.[2.Theſſ.2.3,
Let noman deceiueyouby any mcanes,
for that day ſhall not come, except there
come a departingfirſt,and that,thatman
of ſinnebe diſcloſed, euen the ſonne of
rdition,which is an aducrſarie,and ex
altethhimſelfe againſt all that is called
God,or that is worſhipped : ſo that hee
doth fit as God in the téple of God,ſhew- ||
ing himſelfe that he is God. Reuel. 13.11.
And Ibeheld anotherbeaſt comming out
of the earth, which had two hornes like
the lambe, but he ſpake like the Díagon,
And hee did all that the firſt beaſt coulde
do before him, and hee cauſed the earth,
and them that dwell therein, to worſhip
the firſt beaſt, whoſe deadly wounde was
healed.]
There were then, firſt, Antichriſtes at
Rome, when theBiſhops eof, would
be intitled Vnjuerſall,or ſupreme gouer
nours of the whole world, but then were
they complete,when they, with eccleſia.
8ical cenſure,wſurped ciuill authoritie.
- CHAP.
of Salaatton & damnation. 95
CH A P. 19.
Concerning the outwarde meanes of
executing the decree of Electi.
on,and of the Pegalogue.
Frer the foundation of Elečtion,
whichhathhitherto bin deliuered,
it followeth, that we ſhºuld entreat
of the outward meanes of the ſame.
The meancs are, Godscouenant, and
the ſeale thercof.
Gods couenaunt, is his contraćt with
man concerninglife eternall, vpon cer
taine conditions. -
This couenant confiſtethof two parts,

Gods promiſe to man, manspromiſe to
God.' '
Gods promiſe to man, is that,whereby
hee bindeth himſelfe to man, to be his
God,if he breake not the condition.
Mans promiſe toGod,isthat,wherbyhe
voweth his allegiance vnto his lord, & to
pctforme the condition betweene them.
Againe, there are two kinds of this co
uenant.The couenant of works,and, The
couenant of Grace.[Ier. 31.31. 32.33. Be
º hold, the daies com (ſaith the lord,)that
º
Iwil make a new couenant with the houſe
ſ:
of Iſrael, and with the houſe of Iudah:
11.Q.:
96 . The order of the cauſe:
Not according to the couenaunt that I
made with their Fathers,when I took thé
by the hand,to bringthem out of the lăd
of Egypt; the which my couenaunt they
brake,althoughI was an husbäd to them,
(ſaith the Lord)But this ſhalbe the coue
nant, thatl will make with the houſe of
Iſrael:after thoſe dayes (ſaith the Lord) I
willputmylawe in their inward partes,S.
write it in their heartes, and wilbe their.
God,and they ſhalbemy people.]
The couenant of workes, is Gods co
uenant, made with condition of perfeół
obedience, and is expreſſed in the Mo
rall lawe.
. The morall lawe, isthat part of Gods
word,which commandeth perfeót obedi
ence vnto man, as well in his nature, as
in his ačtions,and forbiddeth the contra
ry.[Rom.10.5. Moſes thusdeſcribeth the
righteouſnes which is of the lawe, that
the man,which docth theſe thinges,ſhall
liue thereby. 1.Tim.1.5. The cnd of the
commandements, is loue out ofa pure
heart, and of a good conſcience, and
faith vnfained.Luke. 16.27. Thou ſhalt
louc the Lorde thy God, with all thine
heart,with all thy ſoule, and with all thy
ſtrength. Rom:7.We knowe that the Law
isſpiritual.]
The
The Lawehath two partes. The Edić,
commandingobedicnce, & the conditi
on binding to obedience.The condition,
is eternalllife,to ſuch as fulfill the Lawer
but to tranſgreſſors,cuerlaſting death.
The Decalogue or ten commaunde
ments,is an abridgmentofthe whol law,
and the couenant of works. Exod.34.27.
.And the Lord ſaid vnto Włoſes, wwrite thou
theſe ºvordes, for after the tenowroftheſe
wvordes, haue made a cowenant writh thee,
and evith Iſraell. And was therevvith the
Lord fourty dayes, and fourtie nightes, and
| did neither eat bread, nordrinks prater,and
he verstein the tables,the reordes of the co
*enant,eventhetemcommandements.I.King.
:
ſº
8.9.7Wothing prasin the Arke,ſauethe twpo
Tablesofſtone, rehich Moſes had put there
at Horeb,”where the Lord made a couenawns
º writh the children of Iſrael, when hebroghe
them out of the land of Egypt. Mat. 22.40.,
on theſe tero commandements,hangeth the
ſº wvhole lavve and Prophets.
º The trucinterpretation of the Deca.
logue, muſt be according to theſe rules.
ſº 1. In the negatiue the affirmatiue muſt
be vnderſtood and in the affirmatiue,the
t negatiue. z. The negatiuebindeth at all
times, & to all times; and the affirmatiue
bindethat all times, * not to all times
aſl
& thereforenegatiues are of more force.
3. Vnder one vice.expreſly forbidden,
are comprehended alofthat kinde, yea,
the leaſt cauſe, occaſion, or entiſement
thereto,isaſwellforbidden,as that.1.Ioh.
3.15.Whoſoeuer hateth his brother,is a man
ſlayer.Mat.5.21.to the end,Euil thoughts
are condemned,aswelaseuil ačtions. 4.
The ſmaleſt finsarintitled with the ſame
names,that that finis, which is expreſly
forbidden in that commaundement, to
which they appertaine. As in the former
places,hatred is named murther, and to
look after a woman with aluſting eye , is
adulterie. -
The Decalogue,is deſcribed in 2.tables,

The ſumme of the firſt Table, is, that
weeloue God with our minde, memory,
affe&ions,and all our ſtrength.Mat. 22.37
This is the firſt,(to wit, in nature and or
der)and great commandement,(namely, in
cxcellencic and dignitic.
CH A P. 2 o.
Of the firſt Commandement.
He firſt, Table hath four Comman
dements.
The firſt teachethvs to haue, &
£hooſe the true God for our God. The
wordes
words are theſe.', 's ºr ºn
I am Iehouah, thy God, pehich brought
the out of the land of Egypt, out of the houſ,
ºfhondage:Thoushalt hauenone ºther God,
74t me. , it's ài. ision ºf f *... . . .
‘. . ; ºr, ſhe?eſºlution, , ºº,”
...I ºnlfany man ratheriudge,that theſe
wordes are a preface to all ºº::
4ements,then apart of the firſt, Ihinder
him not Neuertheleſſe, it islike, that they
area perſwaſ on to the keping ofthis firſt
commandement, and that # are ſette
before it,to make wayvntoit as being
more hard to be recciued then thereſt.
" And this may appeare, in that the three
cºmmandements next following, haue
their ſcucrall reaſons. . . . . . .
.*.*ehºvah.Namely, ſuch one, as from all
*ternitie,was of and in himſelfe,cauſing
althingstebe when they werenot part:
lyby i. bygouerning them.
Here beginneth the firſtreaſon of the firſt
commandement, taken from the name
ofGod...it is thus framed. -
He that is Iehouah3muſt alonebe tly God,

But I am Iehouah.
: Therefore, Ialone maft be thy God.
The propoſition is wanting the aſſump
tion is in theſe wordes (I am tehouah) the
º concluſionis the commandement.
º * Tby
rob . The order of the eanſet º
, Thy God.Theſe are the wordes of the
touenant ofGrace. Iere.32.33. whereby
the Lord premiſethto his people remisſi
on offinns,and eternal life. #: words,
are as a ſecond reaſon of the commaun
dement, drawen from the equalitieºf
that relation,which is betweeneGod;&
his people. - - . . .
if I be thy God, thou againe mºſt be my

people,and take me aloneforthy God.
But I am thy God: `... . . . . . . .
: Therefºre,thou muſt be my people,6take
one alone for thy God. . . . . . .
... The affilmption,orſecond partof this
reaſon, is confirmed by an argument, ta
ken from Gods effečtes, whéhe deliuered
hispeople out of Egypt, asitwere, from
the ſeruitide of a moſt tyranousmaiſter.
This deliuery was not appropriate onely
zo the Iſraelites, but in ſome ſorte to the
church of God in alages: in that it was a
Atype afa more ſurpaſsing deliueries from
-- †† kingdom ofdarknes. Cor. Io
1.2.1 peould not haueyou ignorant brethren, |
that alour Fathers ºverevnder the cloude,3
alpaſſed through thered ſea, and Peere all
baptized ºntoº/oſes in the cloud, and in the
ſea. Čoloff.13. Prho hath delivered vs
from the pover of darknes, and tranſlated
*mtothekingdome of his deare Sonne.
- -- other
Of Saluation & damnation. Ior
# . iother Gods, or ſtrange Gods. They areſo
ealled, not, that 4. nature are ſuch,
: or can be, but becauſe the corrupt,and
º more then deuiliſh heartof carnall man,
eſteemeth ſo of them. [Phil. 3.19: Whoſe
God is their bellie. 1. Cor. 4.4. Whoſe
# mindes the God of this Worlde hath be
witched.]- iſ º --i... º. " -
-: Before my face.That is,(figuratiuely) in

my ſight or preſcence, to whome theſe
crete imaginations of the hart arknown:
}: and this is the third reaſon of the firſt co
mandement,asif he ſhould ſay, If thou in
# my preſece reie&me, it is an heinous of.
º fence:ſee therefore thouiddit not. After
º the ſame manner reaſoneth the lord.Gen.
ſ 17.1. I am Godalmightie, therefore walke
3 *pright. : A is
g Theaffirmatiue part.
! Make choiceoffehouah to be thy God.The !
ſº duties here commanded are theſe.
fin. To acknowledge God;’ that is, to
*º .know and confeſſe him,to be ſuch a God
* as he hath reueiled himſelfe to be in his
4. word, and creatures.[Coloſſ. 1.1o.Increa
ſ ſingin the knowledgofCod. Ierem.247.
|
lº And I willgiue them an heart to knowe
gº me,that I am the Lorde,and they ſhall be
! my people, and I will be their God: for
h they ſhal return vnto me with their whole
º *º ... E 3 harr,
io, 7t. order ofthecauſes |
tº heart J. In thisknowledgofGod muſt well
"...gloric.[Ierem:9.24 Let him that gloryeth)
: glory in this,thatheevnderſtandeth and
knoweth me: for Iam th: Lorde, which
ſhewmercie, judgement, and righteouſ
nes in the earth.j .
2. Anvnion withGod, whereby man ||
isknit in heart to God.[Ioſh.23.8. Stick ||
faſtvnto the Lord your God, asyee haue ||
done vnto this day.Aét.11.23.Hee exhor- ||
ted all,that with purpoſe of heart, they
would cleaue to the Lord..] Man cleaueth
wnto God three manner of waies: in Affi.
ance,inloue,and feare ofGod.
Affiance, is that, whereby a manac- |
knowledging the power and mercie of
God,and in him,againſtal aſſaults what
ſoeuer, doethſtedfaſtly reſt himſelfeſz.
Chronicles.20. zo. Put your truſt in the
Lord yourGod; andyet ſhalbe aſſured:
beleeue his Prophets, and yeeſhallprd
ſper. Pſal. 27.1. Godismylight, and my
aluation, whome ſhould [feare? God is
the ſtrength of my life, of whome ſhoulde
Ibe affraid?ver.3. Though an hoſt pitch
ed againſt me, mineheart ſhould not be
affraid:though war be raiſed againſt me,
I wilbeſecure.] ; 2. : [- - - -
, Hence ariſeth Patience, and alacritic
in Preſent perils.Pſ.39.19.1 shuldhauebin
- dumme
OfSaluation & damnation. Tog
# dumme, and not opened my mouth, becauſe
* thou diddeft it.z.Sam.16.io.The Kingſaide,
#: What have I to doevvithyou,yeeſons of Zer
4 miah?If he curſed, becauſe the Lorde ſaide,
a Curſe Dauid, what is hethat dareſay, Why
doeft thouſe? Gen.45.5. Benotſadde, ney
ºf ther grieued wwith yourſelues, that yee ſolde
's ºne hither for God didſend me before you,for
3 your preſeruation.ver,8.7(ºvy then.jou ſent
a memot,but God himſelfe.2.King.6.16.Feare
not for they that be vyith vs, are moe,than
* they that bevvith them.
* This affiance ingendereth hope,which
is a patient exſpeãatié ofGods preſence
º, and aſſiſtance, in all thinges that are to
a come.Pſal:37.5. Commit thy way vnto the
* Lord,and truft in him,and he shall bringit to
# paſſºver 7.…'aite patiently vpon the Lord,"
... and hope in him. Prou. 16.3. Committhy
ſº workesynto the Lord, and thy thoughtes
| ſhalbe direéted.]
º T heloue of God, is that,whereby man
º, acknowledging Godsgoodnes and fauor
towardeshim, doeth againeloue him a
* boue althings.[Deut. 6.5. Thou ſhalt loue
the lord hygod,with althinehari, with
ſ: althy ſoule,and withalthy ſtrength.]
The marks of the true loue of God, are
,... To
theſe. I, Tohcarewillinglyhiswºrd.
ſpeake H.
often of him. III. To thinke
4 : * 4. often
104 . The order ofthecauſes
often of him. 4. To doehis will without
rkſomnes. 5. Toº: body and all for
}. cauſe. 6. To deſire his preſence aboue
all,and tobewaile his abſence.7. To em.
brace allſuch thinges, as appertaine to
him.8. Toloue and hate that, which hee
loueth and hateth, 9.In all things to ſeeke
to pleaſe him. Io. To drawe others vnto
the loue ofhim. 11. To eſteemehighly,
of ſuch gifts and graces, as hebcſtowet
12. To ſtay ourſelues vpon his counſails,
reueiled in his worde. Laſtly, to callvpon
his name,with affiance. -
The feare of God,is that,whereby man

acknowledging Godsboth mercie, and
juſtice,doeth,as it were,a capitall crime,
feare to diſpleaſe God.Pſal.130.3. PPith
shee is mercie,that thoumaiſº be feared. Ha
bak.3.16. When I heard it, my belly tremb
led,my lippesshooke at the volee: rottenneſſe
entered into my bones, and I trembled in my
felfe, that I might reſt in the day of trouble,
*when hee commethºppagainſt the people, to
deſtroy them.Pſal.4.4. Tremble,andſºn not.
Hence ariſeth the godly mans deſire, |
to º: himſelfe in all thinges to his
God.Gen.5.22. And Henochvvalked with
3od, after that, &c. Gen.17. 1.God ſaid tº
*I amall ſºftcient, ºvalks befºre me, &
* the perfä,
Out
ef.Saluation & 70ammation. Io;
Out of theſe three former vertues, pro
ceedeth humilitie,whereby a man ackne
ledging Gods freebountie, and proſtra
ting himſelfe before him, doeſh aſcribe
vnto him all praiſe and gloriel.Cor. 1.31
Let him that glorieth,gloriein the Lorde. 1.
Pet.15.5. Deck yourſelues inwardly with
Iowlines ofminde, for God reſiſteth the
proude,and giueth grace to the humble.
ver, 6.Humbleyourſelues therfore,vnder
the mightiehand ofGod,thathemay ex.
altyou in due time. I. Chron. 29.10.11.
And Dauid ſaid, Bleſſed be thou,C Lord
God of Iſrael, our Father, foreuer, and
thine,O Lord,isgreatnes and power,and
glorie,and vićtoric,and praiſe foralthat
is in heauen,and earth, is thine,&c. and
ver.14.But who am I,and whatis my peo
ple,that wee ſhouldebe able to offer wil
inglie on this ſort,for althinges come of
thee,and of thine ownehandwehaue gi
uen thee,&c.] -
The Negatiuepart,
Jºccount not that as God,” which is by ma
ture mo God. In thisplace are theſe ſinnes
forbidden.
1 Ignorance of the true God, and his
will,which is not onely not to knowe,but
alſo to doubt of ſuch things,as God hath
reuciled in hisword.Ierem.4.22. My f.
Toé . The order ofthe cauſes
ple is fºolish,they haue not known me • they
are fºolish children, and haue monevnder
fanding: they are rviſºto doeeuill, but to
doe wwell they haue no knowpledge. Ierem.
9. 3. They proceede from euill vnto
worſe,andhauc notknowen me,ſaith the
Lord.]
2. Atheiſme, when the heart denieth, i
either God or his attributes:ashis iuſtice,
wiſdome,Prouidence, preſence Pſal.14 r.
The fºole hath ſaid in his heart, there is noe
God.Epheſ.2.12.Ye had no hope, and were
ovithout God in the PPorld.Mali.z.Iloue
?. ſaith the Lord,andye ſay, wherein
oueſt thou vs?Mal.3.13.Your wordshauc
bene ſtout againſt me,ſaith the Lord, yet
yee ſay,whereinhauewee ſpoken againſt
thee?ver.14.Yechaueſaid,itis invaine to
ſerue God;and what profitisit, that wee
hauekepthis commandeméts,&that we
walked i. before the lord of hoſts]
3. Errours concerning God, the per
ſones of the deitie, or the attributes. Here
is to be reprooued Helleniſme, whichis,
the acknowledging,S. adoring of a mul
tiplicitic of gods. Auguſt.in his 6.bookof
the Citie of God Chap.7. .
Againe,Iudaiſme is here condemned,
which woorſhippeth “s OD, without
The
of Saluation & Tammation. Ioy
The like maybe ſaidcofthehercfies of
the Maniches, and Marcian, who denie
God the Father of Sabellius,denying the
diſtinčion of three perſons: and Arrius,
who ſaith, that Chriſt the ſonne of God,
is notvery God.
4. Towithdrawe and remoue the af.
fe&ions of the heart from the Lorde,and
ſet them vpon other thinges.[Eſay.19.13.
The Lord ſaid,this people draweth neefe.
me with their mouth, & honourme with
their lippes,but their heart is farre from
me.Ierem.12.2. Thou artneere in their
mouth,and farre from their reyns.) The
heart is many waies withdrawne from
God, º' tº *** * * ---- - --
1. By diſtruſtingod.Heb.ro.38:The iuſ,
shallliue by faith, but ifany ovithdrawve
himſelfe, myſºule shallhaue no pleaſure in
him. From this diffidence ariſe, 1.Impa.
tience inſuffering afflićtions. Ierem.ao.
14.Curſedbe the day,wherein [was born,"
and let not the day wherein my mother
bareme,behleſſed. Curſed be the man,
that ſhewed my Father, ſaying, a man
childe is bornevnto thee, and comforted
him.verſ 18Rowisit that I came forth of
théwombe,to ſeelabor andſorrowe,that:
may daies ſhould be conſumed with ſhame
2.Tempting of God,when ſuch as diſtruſt
* * ©r
Ho3 . The order of the cauſes
or rather contemne him, ſeekeſignes of
Godstruth and power.Mat:47.Thou shalt
not tempt the Lord th God.I.G.or.io.6.xe- .
ther let vs tempt 3.as they tempted him,3”
vvere deſtroyed by ſerpents.yer.io.7Veither
imurmureyee,asſome of them murmured, cº
ºvere deſtroyed of the deftroyer,3: Deſpera
tion. Gºne. 4.33. Mine imiquitiesgreater
then can be pardoned.I.Theſ, 4.13.Sorrowe
#;". which hane no hopi.4Doubt
ulneſſe, concerning the trutthof Gods
benefits,preſentor to come Pſal. 116.11.
1 ſaid in mine baſt, al men are lyars. . . . .
Confidence in creatures,whetherit be
in their ſtrength, as Ierem.17.5. Curfed is
the man,that hath his confidence in mat
makethflesh hisarme, but hisbartſlidetbfrts
the Lord Orriches.Mat.6.24. Yee cannos
ſtrue God andriches,Epheſ:5.5.Noe coue
tous perſon,which is an idolater hathin
theritance in thekingdome of Chriſt,and
of God.JOr defenced places.[Jete,49.16.
Thy feare, and the pride ofthineheart
hath deceiued thee, thou that dwelleſtin
the cleftes of the Rocke, and keepeſt the
height of the Hill; though thouſhouldeſt
make thy neſt as high as the Eagle, I will
bring thee downe #. thence, faith the
Lord ºr Plcaſure and dainties to ſuch,
theirbºlicistheir God, Philip.3.14 Qr
Aſh
of Saluation &Damnation. Io9
in Phyfitians.[2Chron, 16.12.And Aſa in
the nine and thirtethyeare ofhis reigne,
was diſeaſed in his feete, and his diſeaſe
wasextremeyetheſoughtnotthe Lorde
in his diſeaſe,but to the Phiſtians.]Brief.
ly, to this place, principally may bead
icyned, that deuiliſh confidence,which
Magitians, and allſuch astake aduiſe at
them,do put in the Deuilland his works.
[Leuizo,61fanyurne afterſuch;as work
with ſpirites,and after Southſayers,togo
a whoring after them, then williſette my
face againſt that perſon,and will cut him
off from among his people.]The Deuill is
as it were; Gods Ape Porhealſo hathhia
word,his ſacraments,his faith.... . . ovi
... 3. Theloue of the creature;aboueths
loue of GodMar. Io. 37. Hee that loweth.
Father or Włothermore them me,is not vivor
thie of me,and be that loueth Son or daugh
termorethen me,is not vºvorthie of me. Iohn
12.43.They lowedthe praiſeof man, more thº
the praiſe of God. To this belongethſelfc.
loue.2.Tim.3.2.
4 Hatred, and contempt of God,when
man flieth from God,and his wrath,when
he puniſhethoffences. Rom,87. The vviſ
dome oftheftekh is enmitie with God. Rom.
1:30.Haters of God,doers of wrong.
* 5 Wantofthe ſearc of God. Pſal.3 6.
Wick
110 ! The order of the cauſes
PPickednesfaith to the vºicked man, euen
in mineheart, that there is no fears of God
before his eits. . . . . . gi º *
6. Feare of the creature, more then

the Creator.[Revel.z1.8.The fearfull and
vnbeleeuing, ſhall haue their part in the
lake which burneth with fyre and brim
ſtone.Mat.10.28. Feare not them which
kill the bodie;but feare him that can caſt
both bodie and ſoule intohel fºre.:Icrm.
10.2. Benotafraid ofthe figmesofhear
;, though thcHeathen be afraide of
uch..] . . .. . . . . . .. *:
7.Hardneſſeofheart,or carnal ſecuri
tie, when a man neither acknowledgeth
Godsiudgemefits, nor his owne ſinnes,
dreameth he isſafe fromGods vengeåce,
and ſuch perils,äsariſe from ſinne.[Rom.
2.5.Thou after thine hardnes, and heart
that cannot repent, heapeſt to thyſelfe
*. the day of wrath. Luk.zr.
34. Take heed toyour ſelues, leaſt at a
ny time, your heartes be oppreſſed with
ſurfeting,and drunkenness and cares of
thislife, and leaſt that day come on you
at vnawares.] - - - -
. Theſe doioyntlieingender pride,wher

by a man aſcribethalſ hee hath, that is
goodspot to God,but to his owne merite,
and induſtrie, referring, and diſpoſing
them
of Saluation & Damnation. I 11
them whollievnto his owne proper cre.
dite. [ICorinthians.4.6.That yee might
learne by vs, that no man preſume aboue
that which is written, that oncſwell not
againſtan other,for any mans cauſe.ver.
7. For who ſeperateththee? or whathaſt
thou,that thouhaſt not receiued? If thou
haſtreceiuedit, why reioyceſt thou, as
theugh thouhaddeſtnotreceiueditGen
3. 5. God docth knowe, that whenyee
ſhalleat thereof, your eies ſhall beope
ned, and yee ſhalbe as Gods, knowing
good and euill.] The higheſt ſtayer of
prides ladder, is that fearfull preſumpti
on , by which many climeraſhlie into
Gods ſeate of maieſtie, as if they were
Gods. [Aétes 12.22,23.The people gaue
a ſhoute, ſaying. The voiceofGod and
notofiman:But immediately, the Angell
of the Lordſmotehim, becauſe hee gaue
not glorie vntoGod,ſo thathe was eaten
vP of wormes,and gauevppe the ghoſt.z.
Theſſalonians.2. 4. Which is an aduer
ſary,and exaltethhimſelfe againſtal that
iscalled God, or that is worſhipped: ſo
thathe doethfit as God, in the temple of
God,ſhewing himſelfe, thathcc is God.]
CHAP.
** CH. A.P. 21.
oftheſecond Commandement.
T TItherto hauewee intreated of the
Tlfirſt commandement, teaching vs
to entertaine into our heartes, and
to make choice of one onely God.The o
ther three ofthe firſt table, concern that
holy profeſfión, which we muſt maketo
wards the ſame God.For firſt it isneceſſa
rie,tomake choice of the true God. Se
:* O
, to make profeſſion ofthe ſame
e -
. . In the profeſſion of God, wee are to

confider the partesthereof, and the time
appointed for thisprofeſſion.
... The partes are two: The ſolemne wor
ſhip of God,and the glorifying of him.
The ſecond commandement, deſcri
beth ſuch holy and ſolemne worſhip, asis
due vnto God. The words ofthe Com
mandement are theſe. .
Thoushaltmaktheemograuen image:nei
theranyſmilitude of thinges that are in hea
men aboue, neither that are in the earch be.
meath,mor that are in the weaters wnder the
earth: thou shalt not bovre dovume to them,
neitherſtraethem,for I am thelord thy God,
*italoº God, viſiting the iniquitie of the
fa
-
fathers vpon the children, ºppon the third ge
meration, and vpon the fourth generation, of
them that hate me,and shevving mercie vnto
thouſands, vpon them that lowe me, and keepe
my commandements.
Thereſºlution.
Thou shalt not make.This is the firſt part
ofthe commandement, forbidding to
make an Idole. Now,an Idole is notonely
a certaine repreſentation, and imageof
ſome fained God, but alſo of the true Ie
houah.The which may be proued againſt
the Papiſts by theſe arguments. The firſt
is,Deut.415. 16. Takethereforegood beede
wnto yourſelues,for yeeſavvno image in the
day,that the Lärdeſpake vnto you in Horeb,
out of the middes of thefyre,thatyee corrupt
not yourſelues,andmake you a grasen image
or repreſentation of myfigure, whetherit be
the likenes of male or female. Out of the
words, vttered by Moſes, areaſon may be
framed thus.
Ifyeeſavve no image (namelie of God)yé
shall make mone. -
But yeſtvyno image,onlyyehard a voice

Thereforeyee shallmakºno image of God.
The ſecond reſon:Thatidolatry,which
the Iſraelites committed, the very ſame is
Prohibited in this commandement.
But the Iſraelits Idolatric was the *:
1p
* 14 Theorderofthecauſe:
ſhip of God in animage:Hoſea.º. 16.4
that day,ſaith the Lord, thou shalt call mee
namorºkaali,but shalt call me Ishi. Exod.
2.5. Aaron proclaimed ſaying, tº morrovve
shalibe the holy day to the Lord.
Therefore the worſhipping of God in
an image,ishere prohibited.
Jamygrauen image:Here the more ſpeci
allisputfor the more general, namely, a
grauen image, foral counterfaitmeanes
of Gods worſhip.
The firſt part ofthe commandement,
is here illuſtrated, by a double diſtributi
on.The firſt, is drawenfrom the cauſes.
Thoughalinot make thee any idole,”hether
it be engrauen in vvoodorſtºne; or vvhether
it be painted in a table.The ſecondistaken
from the place.Thou shaltºot make thee an
idole of thinges inheuen,aftarres,and birds
orin the earth, as of man, vvoman, beaffei:
orvnder the earth, as fishes.
Thisplace isſo expounded by Moſes.
Deut.4.14 to the zoverſe.
Thºbai, not boyve downto them.This
is the ſecond part ofthe commädement,
forbidding allmen, to fall downebefore
an idole.In this worde,bovv dovvme, is a
É. i. for the generall,
rin it,isinhibi* all feigned woorſhip
ofdog." - -
Fe?
of Saluation & damnation. 11;
For 1. Theſe wordesarea confirma
tion of this commandement, perſwading
to obedicnce by foure reaſons. n
The Lord(wwhich isſtrong) The firſtrea
ſon,God is ſtrong,and ſo able to reuenge
idolarrie.Heb.l.o. 31.
JAielous God.This ſpeach is taken from
the eſtate of wedlocke: for God is called
the husband of his church Eſai 54.5.Eph.
5.1.6.27.and our ſpirituallworſhip is,as it
were a certaine mariage of our ſoules,
conſecrated vnto the Lord.Ier. 2.2. I re
member thee with the kindnes of thy youth,
and the loue of thy mariage, vyhem thou puen
teſ? after me in the Wildernes, in a land that
vvas notſºvven.Here is another argument
drawen from a compariſon ofthings that
be like, Godspeople muſt alone worſhip
him, becauſe they are linked to him, as a
wife is to her husband,vnto whom alone
ſhee is bound:thereforeifhis people for
ſake him, and betroth themſelues vnto
idoles, hee wilvndoubtedliegiue thema
bilof diuorcement, and they ſhalbenoe
more eſpouſed vnto him.
Piſting. To viſite, is not onely to pu
º the children for the fathers offences,
uttataknotice,& apprehend thé in the
ſame falts:by reaſon they arc giuen ouer
to commit their Fathers tangº
. . . . . at
|.%
¥ 16 The order of the cauſes ,
that for them they maybe puniſhed. And
thisis the third reaſon,drawen from the
effects ofgods anger. -
Hate meltmaybe,this is a ſecrete an
Twere,the objećtion wherofis nothere in
expreſſewordes ſet downe, but maybe
thus framed. What ifyverſe Idoles to en
flame,& exite in via loue, & remembrance
of thee. The anſwer is this, by the contra
fie: You may thinke that your vſe of idols
kindlethin you a loueofme, but it isſo
far from that, that all ſuch as vſe them,
cannot chooſebut hate me. ---
Shevve mercie. The fourth reaſon, deri

tied from the effectes of Gods mercie, to
Much as obſerue this commaundement.
Here may we firſt obſerue,that Godsmer
cieexceedeth hisiuſtice.[Pſal.103.8. The
lordisfulof compaſſion and mercie, flow
to anger,and ofgreatkindnes, ver, 17.
Thelouingkindnes of the lord endureth
foreuerver.9. Hee will not alway chide,
neitherkeep hisanger foreuer.] Second
ly, we may not ſurmiſe,that this excelent
romiſe,is made to eueryone particular
!. is borne of faithfull parents. For
godly Iſaac,had godles Eſau to hisſonn,
and godles Saul,had godly Ionathan.
' ' ' 'The negatiue part. " -
Thom shalt neither vvoorship falſº Gods,

non
nor the true God, witha falſe vvorship.Ma
mythinges are here forbidden.
1. The repreſentation of God, by an I
mage.For irisalye. Habak. 2.18.P Phae
. the image?for the makerthérof;hath
made it animage,and a teacheroflyes.Zach.
10.2 the idoleshaue ſpoken vanitie.Iere.Io.
8.Theftockisa doğrine of vanitie. The Eli.
ber counſellin the 39, canon hath this e
dićt.[We thoughtit not meete to haue I
mages inchurches, left that,which is wor
£hipped and adored, ſhouldebe painted
vpon walles. Clementbook.5. ad Iacob.
Dom.That ſerpentby others is wont to
ſpeake theſe wordes, we,in honour of the
inuiſible God,are acuſtomed to adore viº
fible images,the which out of all contro
uerfieiswericfalſe. Auguſt.in his treatiſe
vpon the 113-Pſal. . . . -
The imagéalſo of the croſſe,&Chriſts

crucified,ought tobe aboliſhed outofthe
Churches, as the braſen ſerpent was. 2.
King. 18.4. Hezekiahis commended,for
breakingin peces the braſen ſerpent, to
which the children of ſrael did thenburn
incenſe.This did Hezethiah,albeit at the
firſt,this ſerpent was made by the Lords
appointment.Nomb. 21.8 and was a type
of Chriſts paſſion.loh.3.14. Origen in his
7.booke againſtCelſus'Wee Permit nota
‘. .. ny
118. The order of the cauſes a
ny, to adore Ieſusvpon the Altars, in I
mages,or vpon church walles: becauſe it.
is written, Thoushalt laws none ºther Gods
but me. - -
Epiphanius,in that Epiſtle, which hee

wrote to Iohn,Biſhop offeruſalem, ſaith,
It is againſt the cuftome of the (hurch, to ſee
anie image hanging in the church, whether
it be of Chrift,0r any other Saint, and there
fore,euen with his owne handes,ſent hee a
funderthe vaile, whreinſuch an image ºva
fainted. r − --tº
. Some objećt the figure or ſigne,which

appeared to Conſtantine,wherin he ſhuld
ouercome, but itwas not the ſigne of the
croſſe (as the papiſtes doe triflingly ima
gine)but of Chriſtes name: for the thing
was made oftheſe twogreckletters XF,
conioyned together. Euſeb. in the life of
Conſtantine.book.1.Chap.22.25. -
Neither ſerue the Cherubimes, which

Salomon placed in the temple,for the de
fence of Images:for they were only in the
holy of holieſt, where the people coulde
not ſee them. … "
: And they were typesoftheglory ofthe
Meſſiah;wnto whom the very Angels were
ſubſeét:the which wee hauenoweverified
in Chriſt.
Ifany manreply, that they worſhip º:
theimage,but God in the image: lethim
know, that the creature cannot compre
hend the Image ofthe Creator, and ifit
could, yetGod would not be worſhipped.
in it, becauſe it is a dead thing; yea, the
worke of manshands,motofoods:8: there
fore is more baſe, then the ſmalleſtliuing
creature, ofthewhich wee may lawfully
ſay,it is the vºorkof God. This euinceth,
that nockinde ofdiuine worſhipbelong
eth to an image, neither ſimplicorby re
lation,whatſoeuer the ſophiſtical ſchool
menjangle to the contrary. . .
If any man be É. deſirous of images,
hee may haue at hand, the preaching of
: the Goſpell,aliuely image of Chriſt cru.
cified.Gal?.1. Ofºolish Galathians, vvha
hath bevvitched you, thatyee shoulde not or
bey the trueth, to whom Ieſus chrift before
vvas peſtribed in yourſght, and amongyou
crucified. The like maybe ſaid of the two
ſacraments, And that ſaying of Clemens
is true, in his 5. booke of Recognit. (If
you will trulie adore the image of God,
doe good vnto man, and ye ſhallworſhip
his true image: for man isthc image of
God.]
2. The leaſt approbation of idolatrie
Hoſ. 13.2. They ſay one to another v whileft
they ſacrifice a man,let them kiſſe the calueſ.
- - - Now,
1zo The order of the cauſes
Now a kiſſe, is an external ſigneofſome
alſowance of a thing Gen.48.11.
Therfore, it is vnlawefull to be preſent
at Maſſe,or any idolatrous ſcruice,thogh
our mindesbe abſent. I. Corinth, 6.ao
ree are bought ºrithaprice,therefore glori
fiegod in yourbodies, and in yºurſpirit',
ephishare Gods. Romil. 4. PPhatfaith the
scripture?I hauereſtrued onto myſelf ſea
aen thouſand mg pehich hauenot bopped the
knee to Baal.Euſeb. 3...booke. The Martyrs;
when they were haledynto the temples of
idoles,cryed out, and with a loudyoice,
in the middes of their tortures teſtyfied,
that they were not Idolatrous ſacrificers,
but profeſſed and conſtant Chriſtians, re
ioycing greatly,that they might mak ſuch
a confeſſion.
* That which may be objećted of Naa"
man theSyrian, who woorſhipped in the
temple of Rimmon,is thus anſwered,that
he did it not,with purpoſe to commitido"
latrie, but to performe that citill obei
ſance which he was wont to exhibite to
the Kings maieſtie.º.King. 5.17.18.
and for this cauſe;are vºterlie forbid."
den all ſuch. - -
Proceſſions,plaies, and ſuch feaſts, as

are conſecrated to the memoriall & h9'
hour. of doles.Exo.32.6. They roſe ºfſº
-
the
ofslatingammation. 11t
t next day in the morning, and offered burnt
offering,and brought peace offering alſº, the
people fate them downe to eat and drink,4-
roſe vp to plaie.I.Cor.io.77Neither be ye I
dolaters,as ſome of them were,as it is vyrit
ten.&c. And Paule, I.Cor.8.4.to the end,
º,
Earneſtly dehorteth the Corinthians fró
fitting at table in the Idoles Temple:albe
it, they know that an Idole is nothing in
the world.Tripartite hiſtory,book.6.chap.
3o Certaine ſouldiers refuſed to adore,as
the cuſtome was,the banner of Iulian, in
which were painted the imagesoflupi
ter,Mercurie,and Mars: others bringa
aine the rewardes,which they,after they
É. burned incenſe on an Altar, in the
Emperors preſence,had receiued:Crying
that they were chriſtians, and would liue
and dyein that profeſsion: & as for their
former faſt,it was of ignoráce:yea,thogh
they had polluted handes with Idolatrie
of the Painims, yet they kept their con
: ſciences cleane.
3. All reliques, and monumentsofſ.
doles:for theſe,after the idoles théſelues
are once aboliſhed , muſt beeraſed out
of all memorie.Exod. 23.13. reshal make
moe mention of the name of other Gods, nei
ther shall it he heard out of thymouth. Eſay.
30.2.2, Andye # pollute the couering#
fire
the images offilver,and the rich ornaments of
the images of Gold, and caft them array as a
menſtruouscloth, and thou shaltſºy vnto it,
Get thee hence.
4. Societic with Infidels, is here vn |
lawfull, that ſeructh notonelie to main
raine concord, but alſo to ioyne men in
brotherlieloue. Of this ſocietie,there are
many branches.
The firſt,ismariage with Infidels.Gen.
6.2.The ſonnes of God ſave the daughter of
men,that they were faire,and they tookthem
miues, of all that they liked. Mal.2.1.1. 14
dah hath tranſgreſſed, and an abhomination
is committed in Iſrael,and in Ieruſalem-fºr
Iudah hath defiled the holineſe of the Lord,
~which he loud,andhathmaried the daugh
ters of a ſtrangegod,Ezra-9-14: Should vive
returne to breake thy commandementſ, and
joyne in affinitiewith the people ºfſuchab
hºminatiºn?? King.8.18.He walked inth:
º of Iſrael,as did the houſe
ovayes of the
of Ahab fºr the daughter of Jahab ovas his
5 wif...and he did euillinthe ſight ofthe Lord. '
The ſecond is the league inwariname.
ly,a mutuall confederacie, to aſſiſtone
another in the ſame warre, and tohauc
one and the ſame enemies.This isſundry
wa'es impious. I. If it be vnlawefull to ,
israue aſſiſtance of Godsennemies, iris
like:
6fSaluation off-dammation. 123
likewiſewnlaweful to indent with them,
that we will aſsiſt them.' * * :: º
II: It obſcureth Godsglorie, as thogh
he himſelfe, eitherwouldeot, nor coulde
aotaid his church. III. It is a thouſand to
one,leſtwe beinfected with their idolatry.
and other impietics, III. It endangereth
vs to be made partakers of their puniſh
ments. V. [z. Chro.19.2. And Iehu,the
ſonne of Hananai the Scer, went out to
meete him,and ſaid to Kinglehoſhaphat, -
wouldeſtthou help the wicked, and loue
them that hate the Lord therfore,for this
thing,is the wrath ofthe lord vpon thce.]
… The third, is Traffique: as when a man
wittinglicandwillinglie, doeth, in hope
to enrichhimſelf, makſak of ſuch things, .
as heeknoweth, muſt ſerue to an idola.
trous vſe.This condemneth althoſe mar
chants,which tranſport to idolatours, &
ſel them frankinceriſe, wax, cloth, oro
therſuch things as helpe them in the ſer
uice of their Idols. -
The fourth, is triallofſuites in Lawe

9 beforeiudges,whichareinfidels.l. Cor.9.
}% 6, Brothergoeth to lavve vºith brother, &
º that ynder infidels. . . . . . . . . . . .
º The fift,is the worſhipping of the beaſt,
jº and receiuing his marke. Reuel, 14. 9.
º If any manyworship2. the bºaft, ºr his *:::
# - ** g
r
144 The order of the cauſº

andriteia, the markin biºforehead.ºronhº
hand ver,10.The ſameshai drinkofther”
of the vvrath of God. This beaſt, is the
Čhurch of Rome, meane not that olde,
:this º Rome, nowe . better then
anhereticaland apoſtaticall Synagogues
: V. §. ſº:
ped with a naked'ébare gºodinº
hot warrantedthingsindeed,
2.23.pºlith by the wordof God.'Col
baue a shevve
..fºiſdom, involuntarie religion,"dº
in ſºfºnd,and innºſºringth bºdy;
seitherhausthey it in any ºftimations tº ſº.
sift-shifth. Sam.139.10. Anºsaul
£aid:Briga burnt offering tomº and peace
effring and he ºffered a burnt ºffring. JAnd
as ſoone as hee made an end ofoffering
she burnt offering, bebolde, Samuel came,&
veris ſaid tº sºul Thoshaft donefºolishly:
thouhagnot kept the commandement ofthe
Lord thy God, which becommaunded thee.
Hitherto mayweead popiſh ſuperſtitions
in ſacrifices meates.holy dayés,apparel,
temporary,&bead-riddenprayers,indul.
gences,aufferelife, whippinges, ceremº:
nies,geſtures,gate; contierſation spilgri
mage buildingof altarspièurs,church es
andſailotherifthätrabble, ºº “ſ
... To theſe maybe added; conſort mus
fickeiadiuine ſtruice, feeding the cares
º: ſlot
of Saluation & dammation. 12;
nor edifying the minde, [r. Cor. 14, 15.
What is it then?I will pray with the ſpirit,
but I will pray with the vndcrſtanding al
ſo.I will fing with the ſpirite,but I will fing
with the vnderſtanding alſo. Iuſtinus
Martyr, in his book ofchriſtian quaeſt.and
Anſ.ro7.It is not the cuſtome of the chur
ches, to ſing their mceters with any ſuch
kinde of inſtruments,&c. but their man
ner, is onelie to vſe plaine ſong, J -
Laſtly,monaſticall vowcs,which, I. re
pugne #: lawe ofGod, as that vnchaſte
vowe of ſingle life, and proude promiſe
of pouertie, do plainly euince: For he that
laboureth not,muſt not eat, ſuith Paul; and
it is better to marry,then to burn in luft,ſaith
the ſame Paul. II. They are greater,then
mansnature can performe: asin a ſingle
life,toliue perpetuallie chaſte. III. They
diſanulchriſtian libertie, and make ſuch
thinges neceſſary,as are indifferent, Illſ.
They renew Iudaiſmc. V. They are idola
trous, becauſe they make them partes of
God worſhip, and cſteeme them as me
ritorious. .. . . . . -
VI. Hypocriſie, which giueth to God.

painted worſhip,that is,ifyou'regard out
ward behauiour,greate ſinceritic: ifthe
inward and heartle affeótions,none at al.
[Mat. 15.7. Hypocrites, welhath Eſaias
' ' . .. F3 prophe
126 . The order of the cauſe: ;
prophecied of;ou, ſaying, this people
commethneere me with their mouth, &
honourme with their lippes, but their
heart is far from me. Pſal.10.4.The wic
ked man is ſo proude,that he ſeeketh not
for God.]
The effects of hypocrifle are theſe. r.
To ſeek the pompe & glorie oftheworld,
and by allmeanes to cnrich itſelfe: not
withſtanding;itmake a glorions ſhewe of
the ſeruice of God. 2. It is ſharp fighted,
and hath Eagles eies to obſerue other
mens behauiour, when in the regarding
his owne,it is as blind as a beetle. 3. To
be more curious in the obſeruatiá of an
cient traditions, then the ſtatutes and
commandements of almightie God. 4
To ſtumble at a ſtraw, and skippe'ouera
blocke,that is, to omit ſerious affaires,&
hunt after trifles. Mat.23.45.To doeal
thinges that they may be ſcene of men.
Math.6.4.
Popiſhfaſting,ismeere hypocriſe-be
cauſe it ſtandeth in the diſtinétion of
meates, and itis vſed with an opinion of
meritc. -
Externall abſtinence from meates,

without internall and ſpirituall faſting
from fin,and vnlawfull defires.Eſay.58.5.
*this ſuch afft,as I haue thoſen,thatamā [.
- 4 - should
Of Saluation & damnation. 12 7.
: should afflić hisſoule for a day, and boere
dovvme his headeas a bulrush,and lye dovvn
inſackcloth and ashes? wilt thou all this.
fºſting,oramacceptable day onto the Lordſ,
nºt this thefifting that I hauechoſen,to loſt
the bandes of vºickednes, to take of the hea
uieburdens.and to let the oppreſſed gofree,
and that ye breake euery yoke. "
VII Contempt,negleå, and intermiſ.
ſon of Gods ſerüice.[Reu.3.13.16. Iknow
thy workes, that thou artneither colde"
nor hote.I would thou wereſt cold or hot,
Therefore,becauſe thou art luke warme,
and neither colde nor hote, It willcome
to paſſe,that Iſhallſpewe thee out ofmy
mouth.) -
VIII Corrupting of Godsworſhip,and

that order of gouernment,which he hath
ordained for his Church : the which is
done,when any thing is added, detraćted
or anyway,againſthis preſcript, māgled.
Deut, 12.32.Euerything vehich I commahd
you,that doºmeither adde to it, nor detrađ
from it.This condemneth thatpopiſh ele
uation ofbread in the Lords ſupper, and
the adminiſtration of it alone to the peo
ple without wine,together with that fear
ful abhomination of the Maſſe.
Pythis, we may learn to reiećtal popiſh
traditions.Mat.15.9. In vaine déthey *:::
*H,
shipme,teachingfor doćirines, mens precepts.
Nowitismanifeſt, that all popiſh traditi
ons,they either on their ownenature, or
other abuſing of them,ſerue as wel to ſu
perſtition and falſe worſhip, as to enrich
that couetous&proud Hierarchie: wher
as the Scriptures, conteined in the olde
and new teſtament, are all ſufficient, not
onely to confirme doćtrines, but alſo to
.reformenianners.[2.Timoth. 3. 16. The
whole ſcripture isgiuen by inſpiration of
God, and isprofitable to teach, to im
prooue,tocorreà,and to inſtrućtin righ
teouſnes: that the manofgod maybe ab
ſolute,being made perfeóvnto all good
works.]
* The Romiſh Hierarchie, is here alſo
condemned, from the pardoner to the
Pope.thegouernment whereof, is an ex
preſſe image of the olde RomancEmpire,
whetherwe confider the regiment it ſelf,
of the place of the Empire, or the large
circuite ofthat gouernment.Reuel, 13.15
...And it was permitted to him, togiue a ſpirit
to the image of the beaſt,ſº that ;he image of
the beaft should ſpeake,and should cauſe,that
as many asyvould notºvorship the image of
the beaſº, should be killed.
ºx, Areligious reuerence of the crea
**, as whº we attribute morevnto him,
then
of Saluation & 7)ammation. 129
then weought. Reuel. 22.8.P.Phen I had
. heardand ſeene, I fell doppne to wworship be
! fore the feet of the Angell, which shepped me
. theſe thinges.But he ſaid vnto me,See thou do
it not,for I am thyfelloweſtruant.Ağ, Io.25
JAs Petercamein, Cornelius met him,and fell
doppneathis feete,and vºorshipped him. But
: Teter tooke him vp,ſaying,Stand vp,for euen

I myſelfeam a man.
If then it be ſoheinousa thing, to re
uerence the creature, much more to pray
wnto it,whetherit be ſaintorAngel Rom.
ro.14 Hove shal they calvpon him in vphom
they haue not beleued.Mat.4. Io. Thoushalt
wworship the Lorde thy God, and him omely
shalt thou ſerve.
Neither may we prayvnto Chriſt,as he
is only man,but as heis god and man:for
we dire&notour Prayers to the humani"
tie,but to the deitie, to which thchuma
nirie is knit,by an hypotaſticallvinion.
This teacheth ws plainlie, that invoca
tion of any creature is vnlawfull: forwee
muſt pray to them,that are able toknow
the ſecretes ofthe heart,and diſcerne the
wiſdome of the ſpirite: now,none is able
to doe that,but ſuch a nature as is omni
otent.[Rom.8.27.He that ſearcheth the
i. knoweth what is the meaning of
the ſpirite for he maketh requeſt for the
- - Saints,
Saintes,according to the will of God.
Neuertheles,ſuch as are ſaints indeed.
are to be honoured by an approbation of
Gods giftes in them, and by an honoura
ble mention of them,and alſo by imitati
on of their manners and liues, being as
paternes for vs to walk after.
X Worſhipping ofDeuils. I. Magick,
which is a miſchietiousart, accompliſh
ing wondersby Satans aſſiſtance.
Thefoundation of Magick, is a coue
mant with Satan. -
The coucnát,is either ſecret or expres.

Secret, when in heart a man truſteth
in the deuil,and his ſatanical operations.
Expreſſe,when one doeth not only put
his confidence in Satan, but couenāteth
with him vpon'conditions,thathe,giuing
himſelfe whollie ouer to the Deuil, may
againe, by obſeruing certaine ceremo
nies accompliſh his defire.
Magicke;iseither conicétural, or ope
ratiue.
Coniečturall, whereby thinges are by
Sātans direétion prophecied offbefore.
Of Propheſies,ſome ar done with means,
others without.
Propheſies done with means,are theſe.
I. Soothſaying,deuination by the fly
ing of birdesicut 18.11.
- II. The
II. The kinde of deuination, which is
by looking into beaſts entrals.Ezech.21.
21.The King of Babelºc. conſulted writh I
doles, & looked in the liuer.
* III. Necromancie, or coniuring, by
which the deuil,in the form of ſome dead
man,isſought vnto for counſell. 1. Sam.
28.11. Then ſaid the vvoman,”vhom veilt
thou I call vp vnto thee?and heeſaid, callop
Samuelvnto me. verſe.13. The Kingſtide
wnto her, feare not, but what ſavveſ, thou?
JAnd the Womanſnide vnto Saul , 1 ſavve
gods aſcending out of the earth.ver.14.Then
Jaid he vnto her, ºvhat fashion is hee of and
shee anſvvered, an oldeman commeth vppe
lipped in a mantel...And Saulkneep that it
vias Samuel,and hee enclined his face to the
ground,andboured himſelf,9. Samuel ſaid
to Saul,”vhy haft thou diſquieted me, to bring
me ºp?Th; Saulanſevered, I am in great di.
fireſ, for the Philiſims makemar againſt
: me,&c. This Samuel, was not that true
Prophet of God,who anointed Saulking
ouer Iſrael;for I. the ſoules of the ſaints
departed,are far from the deuils clawes,
& dominions. II. That good Samuel, if it
had bin he indeed, would neuerhaue per
mitted Saul to worſhip him. Ill. He ſaith
to wicked Saul, Tomorrow thouſhalt be
with me.v.14Neither could thisbea bare
-- 1:1-14 ºil 1.
132 . The order ofthe cauſes
illuſion,and as Imay ſay,legerdemaine of
the Witch,for he plainly foretolde Sauls
deſtrućtion, which an ignorant woman
could not knowe, much leſſe durſt ſhee
cáſtantly auouch any ſuch matterſ to the
King.It remaineth then, that this Samucl
was a meere illuſion of Sathan. :
Deuining without means,is,when ſuch º

as are poſſeſſed with anvncleane ſpirite,
vſe immediatly the help of the ſame ſpirit
to reueile ſecrets.Aét.1.6.16. A certaine
maid hauinga ſpirit of leuination, met vs,
~which got her maiſters much vantage wwith
deuining Eſay, 29.4.Thy voyce sha §. out of
the grounde, like him that hathaſpirit of de
uination,and thy talkings shallrphiſper out
of the duff. - . . " ..º.º. 2 is “s
Magickeopcratiue, hath two partes:
Iugling,and inchantments. . . . . . . . .
ſuggling,whereby through the Deuils
conueyance, many great and very harde
matters are in ſhew effected.Exod. 7. Io.
11.12. Aaron caſt forth his rodbefore Pha
raph,and befºre hitſtruants, and it reas fur
ned into a ſerpent; then Pharaoh called alſº
or the vviſe menand ſorcerers,3-thoſe char
mers alſo of Egypt, did in like manner weith
their inchantments,for they caff doppneuery
*his rodde, and they v.pere turned intº
*****but Aarons roddesoared theirrods,
-
Enchant
of Saluation tº Dºmnation. Hº3.
‘. . Enchantment or charmingy is that,
whereby beaſts, but eſpecially yong chil
dren,and men of riperyears,are by Gods
permiſſion infečted;poiſon.cd,hurt,boun
den, illed,8& otherwiſe moleſted, or con
trarilie, ſometimes cured of Sathan, by
mumbling vppe ſome fewe wordes, ma
king certaine charaćters and figures, fra
ming circles, hanging amulets about the
necke, or other partes, by hearbes,medi
dicines,&ſuch like trumperie, that there
by,the puniſhment ofthe faithlefſe
beaugmented, in repoſing their i.
vpon ſuch rotten ſtaues; and the faithfull
may be tryed, whether they will committ
the like abhominations. Pſal. 18.4. Their
payſaniteuenlike the poyſonofa Sjº,
the deaft. Adder that floppeth his eare, vehic
beares not the voice oftheenchanter,though
he be moſt expert in charming Eccle-ro.fr.
If the Serpent byte, wwhen he is not charmed.
. Thushauewee heard magicke, deſtri.
bedout of Godsword,the which, how as
yet, commonitis, in thoſe eſpecially,
which are without God in the world, and
whome Sathan by almeanes ſtrongly de
ludeth, the lamentable experience which
many men,and moſtplaceshaue thereof,
can ſufficiently prootievnto vs.
º They
134 . The order of he cauſes a
I. They which ſpread abroadby their
i.
writings or otherwiſe, that Witches are
nothing els, but melancholike doting
women,who,through the deuils deluſion,
ſuppoſe, that they themſelues doe that,
which indeed,the deuil doth alone:albeit
i they endeuour cunninglie to cloake this
º
4
ſinne,yet by the ſame meanes, they may
defendmurther, adulterie, and whato
i ther ſinneſoeuer. ". . . ... . .
º
º : II. Thoſe which conſult with Magiti

ans,they doe alſo worſhip the deuill: for
º
º
they reuolt from God to the deuil,howſo
* euer they plaiſter vp theirimpietievvith
º yntempered morter;that they ſeekeGods
|*
º
help,thoughby the meanes of magitians.
tº II.Sam. 28.13.The woman ſaid to Saul, I
ſaw gods aſcending from the earth.Leuit
i zo.6. Ifany turne after ſuch as work with
ſpirites, and after ſoothſayers, togoe a
whoring after them, then will I ſet my
face againſt that perſon, and wilcut him
off from amonghispeople. Eſay.8.19.20.
When they ſhallſay to you , Enquire at
them which hauera ſpirit of deuination,
and at the ſoothſayers, which whiſper &
murmure,ſhould not a people enquire at
their God, from the luing to the dead”
to theLaw,and to the teſtimoniejº a
- tº . . . . . . . . .
The
of Saluation &Dammation. 135
The affirmatiue part.
Thou ſhalt ...; in ſpirite and
tructhlohn.4.24.God isa ſpirite, and they
that wworship him,muſt wvorship him inſpirit.
and trueth. For ſo ſoon as any man be
ginneth to worſhippe God after an ouer
thwart and wnlawfull manner, hee then
adorethan idole,howſoeuerhce ſeemeth
to colour his impietie. Paul therefore,
[Rom.1.23. faith,ſuch as worſhipped the
creature,and turned thegloric of the in
corruptible God, to the ſimilitude of a
corruptible man,did forſake the Creator.
ve.25.and 1Corinth. Io.zo. Thoſe things
which the Gentiles ſacrifice,they ſacrifice
to deuils,and not vnto God.]
. To this part therfore, appertaine ſuch
thinges, as reſpect theholy and ſolemne
ſcruice of God.
I. The true and ordinarie meanes of
Gods worſhip, as calling vpon the name
of the Lord by humble ſupplication, and
harrie thankſgiuing: And the miniſtery of
the word and ſacraments.[Aćts. 1.41.4x.
They thatgladly receiued his word, were
baptized; and the ſame day, there were
::
added to the church,about three thouſid
ſoules,and they continued in the Apoſtes
doëtrine,& felloſhip,&breaking ofbread,
andofprayers. 1. Tim, 2.1, Iexhortyou
º
- cſpe
|
eſpecially that prayers and ſupplications
be made for alſmen,for Kinges and all in
authoritie.A&es.zo.7. The firſt day of the
Weeke, the Diſciples being come toge
ther to breakebread,Paul preached vnto
them, readie to depart on the morrowe,
and continued the preaching vnto mid
night.Tertull.Apolog.Chap.39.We come
into the aſſemblie, & congregation, that
withour prayers, aswithan armie, wee
might compaſſeGod. Thiskindeof vio
lence offered to God, is acceptable vnto
him.Ifany man ſo offend, that he muſt be
ſuſpended from the publićtplace of pray
er,and allholy meetings, alancient men,
thatbe of any account,beare rule, being
aduáced to this honor, not by bribes,but
by their good report&c. read thereſt.]
II Anholyvſe of the meanes. Firſt, in
i the miniſters,who ought to adminiſteral
thingesbelonging to Gods worſhip, ac
cording to his word.Mat. 28.20. Teaching
them to obſerueallthing vehich I haue com
manded.I.Corinthians.11.23J haue recei
wedof the Lord,that, which alſo I haue deli
wered. Secondly, in the reſtoftheaſſemb
lie:whoſe dutie is in praying vntoGod,in
hearing the word preached and read,and
º in receiuing the Sacraments. To behaue
themſelucsoutwardly in modeſtie, and
- * , with
of Saluation &damnation. I 37
without offence.1.corinthra.40. Lette al
thingº bedone homeſtly, andbyorder. In
wardly,they muſt take heede, that their
heartes be well prepared to ſerue God.
Eccle.4.17.Takeheed toboththyfeet,”hen
thº' entreff into the houſe of God,” and
Shap.3.I.Benotraſh with thymouth.nor
letthineheartbe haſtie, to vºtera thing
before God.J.Againe,we muſtlooke, that
weapprocheneere Cod,in confidence of
hismercie, together,with a contrite and
repºntantheart for alourfinnes.[Heb.4.
*The word that they heard,profited not
them,becauſeit wasnot mixed with faith
in thoſe that heard it. Pſalm. 26. 6.iwili
waſh mine hands in innocencie, O Lord,
and ſo come before thine altar.]
III. The helps and furtherances oftrue
worſhip,are two:Vowes,and faſting, and
they are not to be taken ,as the worſhip
of God itſelfe.Forwee may not obtrude
anything ºpCod,as goodſtruice, and as
though it did binde the conſcience, ex
ceptheehaue ordeined it for that end &
purpoſe.
A Vowe, in the Newe Teſtament, is a
promiſe togod, with a fullintentto ob.
fºrue ſome corporall and externall due
ties,which a Chriſtian hath on his owne
accord,withoutiniumáion, impoſedvp oil
| 138 . The order of the cauſes
on himſelfe,that he may thereby the ber
terbeexcited vnto repentance, medita
tion,ſobrietie,abſtinence,patience, and
thankfulnes towardes God.[Gencºs. 28.
zo.Then Iaacob vowed a vowe, ſaying, if
God wilbe with me, and willkeepe me in
this iourney,which Igo, and will giuc me
bread to eate, and clothes to puton: ſo
that I come againe to my Fathers houſe
in ſafetic,then ſhall the Lord be my God,
and this ſtone which I haue ſet vp asa pil
ler, ſhalbe Gods houſe , and of all that
º
thou ſhaltgiue me, I willgiue the tenth
to thee.] º
:
}
In vowing,we haue theſe things to ob"
ſeruc.I.Wee muſt not vowe that which is
wnlawfull. 2. We ought not towowe the |
performance of that,which is contrary to
our vocation. 3. Vowes muſt be of that
which we can doc. , 4. They muſt be far
from ſo much as a conceit of merite, , or
worſhip ofGod. 5. Wee muſtſoperforme
our vowes,as that they incroch not vpon
| Chriſtian libertie,giuen vs in Chriſt for
we are boundé to pay our vowes, no lon
ger then the cataſesthereof remaine, and
ought to be obſcrued.De.23.18.Thou shalt
neither bring the hire of a whore; nor the
price of a dog,into the hous of the lord thy god
fºrary worry, ii. When houſhaltvow a
WOW
of Saluation &dammation. 139
vow vnto the Lorde thy God, thouſhalt
not be ſlack to pay it: for the Lorde thy
God wil ſurely requireit of thee; but whé
thou abſteineſt from vowing, it ſhalbe no
finnc vnto thce, &c. verſ. 23. Pſal. 66.14.
Iwilpay thee my vowes which my lippes
haue promiſed.] -
Faſtingis, when a man perceiuing the

want of ſomebleſsing, or ſuſpećting and
ſeeing, ſome imminent calamitie vpon
himſelfe orother, , abſteineth notonely
from fleſh for a ſeaſon, but alſo from all
dclightes and ſuſtenance,that he thereby
may make a more diligent ſearchinto his
owne finnes,or offer moſt humble pray
ers vnto God, that hee woulde withholde.
that, which hisanger threatncd.Mat 9.15.
(an the chilnren of the mariage chamber
mourne, ſo long as the bridegrome is vyith
them?A.Corinth.7.5. p. not owe atmo
ther,except fora time, that yee may the bet
terfaſt and pray.Ioel 2.12. Wherefore euen
move,ſaith the Lorde,be yeeturned vnto mee
vvithalyour heart,”vithfaſting and prayer.
ver.13. Tentyour heartesandnot yourgar
ments,andturneynto the Lord your God;for
he isgracious and mercifull, long ſuffering,
and of:reate kindnes, that hee might repent
him of this euillve.15.Bloupe the trumpet in
Sion,ſančifieafſi,(ala ſolemn *::::::
athcº
140 The order of thecauſes ...,
Gather the people, ſanāifie the Congre.
gation, gather the elders, aſſemblethc
children, and thoſe that ſuck the breaſts.
Let the bridegrome go forth ofbischam
ber, & the bride out of her bride-cham
beriver.17.Let the Priefls,the miniſters of
the Lord,weepebetweene the porch and
the altar,andlet them ſay.Spare thy peo"
ple,QCod,3:c.)
A faſt,is ſometimes priuate,ſometimes
publique.[2,Chro.20.3. Jehoſhaphat fea
red, and ſethimſelfe to ſceke the Lord, &
proclaimed a faſt throughout all Iudah.
Heſter.4.16. Faſtyee for me, and neither
cat nor drink,for the ſpace of three daies ||
and nights,Ialſo and my maides wilfaſt. [.
, Afaſt,is either for one day alone,or for
many dayes together.Iudges. 20.23. The
childrenof Iſrael had gone vpand wweept be.
fore the Lord,vnto the eneming,&c.Dan. Io. |
3.[Daniel was in heauines,for thre weeks
ofdayes, eatenopleſant bread, neither ||
came fleſh, nor wine in my mouth, &c. 1
IIII. Leagues ofamitie,among ſuch as |
fearegod,according to his worde, are
lawefull: as contračtes in matrimonie,
league inwar,eſpeciallie, if the warre be
lawefull, and without confidence in the
Power of man.z,Chro.19.2.Mal.2.11.
To theſe maybe added,that couenant
- which
ofSaluation & damnation. 161
The aſſumption is in theſe wordcs(the
ſtuenth day.&c.)where we muſt note,that
God alone hath this priuiledge, tohauea.
Sabbethconſecrated vnto him and ther.
fore all holy dayes,dedicated to whatſo
euer,eitherAngel or Saint, are vnlaweful:
howſoeuer the Church of Rome haueim
poſed the obſeruation of them vpon ma
nie people.
in it thoushalt do no.This is the conclu
fion of the ſecond reaſon, illuſtrated by
a diſtribution from the cauſes. Thou, thy
ſºnne,thy daughter,thy ſeruant, thy cattell,
thy ſtranger, shall ceaſe that day from your
labours.
JAmy wwork.That is, any ordinarie work
ofyour callings,and ſuch as may be done
the day before,or left wellvndone til the
, day after. Yet for althis wee are not for
bidden, to performe ſuch works, euen on
this day,as areboth holy, and of preſent
neceſſitie.
Such are thoſe workes,which do vpon
that day preſerue and maintaine the ſer
uice and glorie of God.as 1. A Sabboth
dayesiourney.Aét.1. 12. Pºhich is no-->
to Hieruſalem, cºntaining a sºlº is
iourney. 2. Thekilir-. "
- F 11
crific-1}-- **** “Mat
---, **** tº that
º off
on the Sabboth daies,the Prieſts in the Tºple,
breakthe Sabboth, ºar blameleſſe? 3.lour
neies vnto the Prophets,&places appoin ||
ted vnto the worſhip of God.z.King.4.23
He ſaid, Why wilt thougo to him this day?it
is neither nevy moone, nor Sabboth day.Pſal. |
847.They goe from ſtrength to ſtrength, tile
werie one appeare before God in Zion. -
Such alſo are the workes of mercie,

whereby the ſafetieoflife or goodsis pro
cured: as that wich Paul did.Aétes. 20.9. ,
•As Paul was long preaching, Eutychus,ouer- |
come vuith ſleepe,fell doppne from the thirde
loft,and vyas taken vp dead:But Taul vuent
dopune and laid himſelfe ºppon him,and im
braced him ſaying, Troublenot yourſelues,for
his life is in him. ver, 12. And they brought
the boy aliue,and they v.vere not a litle com
forted. 2 To helpe a beaſt out of a pitte.
Luk.14.5. Which of you shall haueam 0xe, or
an Affe fallen into a pit,and ovil not ſtraight
wway pul him out on the ſabboth day?3.Pro
uiſion of meat and drinke. Math. 12.1.Ie
ſavvent through the corne on the Sabboth
day,and his Diſtiples vyerean hungred, and
began to plucke the eares of corne,and to eat.
! : * *on, we muſt take heed, that our
C. : ºboldeſeruantes, breake
in of a - ºf this, fra
mcd , c
- . Tº
of Saluation & damnation. 16;
that place.2. Sam.23.15. Dawid longed,and
Jaid,0h that one vvould giue me to 3. of
the vrater of the vyell of Beth-lehem,wwhich
is by the gate, verſ. 16.Then the threemightie
brake into the hoſte of the Philiſims, and
i. drevve vvater out of the vvelof Beth-lehem
that v was by thegate, and tooke,and brought
it to Dauid,v.vhovvould not drinke thereof,
º, butpouredit for an offering vnto the Lord. v.
\ſ 17. And ſaid,0Lord,beit farrefrom me,that
I should doethis: is not this the blood ofthe
(r. men, that v-ventin ieopardie oftheir liues?
ſ Therefºrevvould be not drinke it. Therea
ſon ſtandeth thus. If Dauid woulde not
hauehisſeruants aduenture their corpo
rallliues for his prouiſion, nor drinke the
waterwhen they had prouided it; much
leſſe, ought we for our meates,to aduen
ture the ſoules of our ſeruants. 4. Wate
ring of cattel.Mat, 2.11.The Lordanſwpe.
redº ſaid, Thou hypocrit,vvil not any of you
on the Sabboth dayes,'ooſe hisOxeor Aſſe out
of the ſtable, and bring him to the water?
Vpon the likepreſet neceſstie, Phiſicians,
vpon the Sabboth day,maytaka iourney
to viſite the diſeaſed, Mariners their voy
age,Shephcardsmay tend theirflock ºf
Midwives may helpe women.”’ &c.
Marz. 27. TheSakk--" " nam,
and not - º * will7.
-* - A *
within thygates.This wordgate, ſigni.
fieth by a figure, iuriſdićtion & authority
Mat.1.6.18. The gates of helshall not ouer
come it.Let thisbe a looking glaſſe,where
in allinholders, and intertainers of ſtran- |
; may lookinto themſelues, and be
old what is their dutie.
For in ſix dayes.The third reaſon of this
commandement, from thclike example.
That v.vhich I did,thou alſo muſt do.
But I reſted theſeugth day,3-hallopped it.
Thereforethou muſt do the like,
• God ſanétified the Sabboth, when hee
did conſecrate it to his ſeruice-men ſan
&tific it,when they worſhippegod in it. In
this place', we are to conſider the Sab
both,how farreforth it is ceremoniall, &
how farreforth morall. -
The Sabbothis ceremonialſ, in reſpect

of the ſtrićtobſeruation thereof , which
was a type ofthe internall ſanétification
of the people of God, and that is, as it
were,a continuallreſting from the worke
offinne.[Exod.31.13. Speake thou alſo
vnto the children of Iſrael,and ſay, Not
: "ithſtanding, keepyemy Sabboths: for
is ºne betweenc mé and you in your
ge. --- may knowe that I the
Lore. *--is recor
ded.E., - --
of Saluatton & damnation. 165
It ſignified alſo, that bleſſed reſt of the
faithfull,in the kingdome of heauen.[Eſa.
: 66.23.From monethto moneth, & from
Sabboth to Sabboth,ſhal al fleſh come to
... worſhip before me,ſaith the Lord Heb.4.
... 8.9.1olfleſus had giuen them a reſt&c.]
- The Sabboth is likewiſe ceremoniall,
g in that it was obſerued the ſºuenth daye
... after the creation oftheworlde,and was
then ſolemnized with ſuch ceremonies.
* [Nomb. 28.9.Buton the Sabboth day, ye
iſhall offer two lambesofa year old, with.
is outſpot,&two tenth deales of fine flow
... er,ſor a meate offering,mingled withoyl,
º, and the drink offering thereof. verſ. Io.
... This is the burnt offering of euery Sab
,š both,beſide the continuallburnt offring,
” and drinkoffering thereof.]
* . But now in the lightoftheOoſpel,and
... the Churches profeſsing the ſame the ce:
... remonieofthe Sabbothis ceaſed [Coloſ.
;: 2. I 6.Let no man condemneyou in mcat
... and drinke, orin reſpe&of an holy day,
º, or of the new moone, or of the Sabboths
... ver.17. which are but ſhadowes of things
a to come,but the bodie isChriſt.] The º:
... ſeruation of the Sabboth;was tranſlated
º, by the Apoſtles, from theſeuenth day, to
(0. the day following.[A&ts,zo.7.The firſt day
of the week, the Diſciples being cometo
gether
gether to breakebread,Paul preached to
them.[1. Cor:6.1.2. Concerning the ga
thering for the ſaints, as I haue ordained
in the Churches of Galatia, ſo doye alſo,
euery firſt day of the weeke, let euery one
of you put aſide by himſelfe,and lay vp as
God hath proſpered him,that then there
be nogatherings when Icome.JThis day,
by reaſon that our Sauior did vpon it riſe
again,is called the Lords day.[Reu. I.to. I
was rauiſhed in the ſpiriton the lords day
The obſeruation of thc Sabboth,thus
conſtituted by the Apoſtles , was neucr.
theles negle&ted ofthoſe Churches, which
ſucceeded them,but after was reuiued,&
eſtablſhed by Chriſtian Emperours, as a
day moſt apt to celebrate the memorie of
the creation of the world,and to the ſeri
ous meditation of the redemption of mă
kinde. Leo and Anton. Ediſi. of holy dayes.
The obſeruation of the ſabboth is mo–
rall,in as much as it preſerueth the mini
ſterie of the word, and the ſolemnc wor
ſhip of God, eſpeciallie, in the aſſemblies
of the Church.And in this reſpect, we are
vpon this day, as welleniqyneda reſt frå
our vocations, as the ſewes were. [Eſay.
$8.13. If thou turne away thy foote from
the Sabboth, from doing thy wilon mine
holy day,and callmy Sabbotha delight,
of Salution & damnation. 167
# to conſecrate it, as glorious to the Lord,
3 and ſhalt honour him, not doing thine
is own waies,&c.]
| Finallie,it is morall,in that it freeth ſºr
& mants and cattelfrom their labors, which
; on otherdales,do ſeruice to their owners.
l: Theaffirmative part.
# Keepholythe Sabboth day. This we doe,
* if we ceaſe from the workes of ſinne,and
our ordinarie callings: performing thoſe
# ſpirituallworkes, which are commanded
tº in the ſecond and third commandement.
. . I. To ariſe early on that morning,that
ſo we may prepare our ſelues to the bet
º, ter ſanāifying of the Sabboth inſuing.
# This preparation conſiſteth in priuate
* Prayers, and taking account of our ſcue
rall fins.[Mark1.31.In the morning veric
º; earlie, before day, Ieſus aroſe and went
* intº ſolitarie Place, and thereprayed.
... The day following, was the Sabboth;whé
... he preached in the Synagogues, verſ. 39.
º, Exo.32.56.4aronproclaimed,ſaying, To
... morrow ſhallbe the holy day of the Lord.
* So they roſewpthe next daycarlie in th:
iſ morning Eclv.laſt.Takeheed to thy feet,
when thouchtreſt into the houſe of god.j
II Tobepreſent at publike aſſemblies,
º, at ordinarie houres, there to hearere
º, ucrentlie, & attentiuclic the word Prea:
*; ched,
168 The order of the cauſer.
ched and read, to receiue the Lords Sup
per, and publikelie with the congregati
on,call vpon,and celebrate the name of
the Lord.[1.Tim.2.1.2.3-Aét.297.2 King.
4.22.43A&t.13.14.15. When they depar
ted from Perga, they came to Antiochia,
a citie of Piſidia,and went into the Syna
gogue on the ſabboth day, & ſate downe.
And after the leóture of the Lawe & Pro
phets, the rulers of the Synagogue ſent
wnto them,ſaying,yee men and brethren,
ifyee haue any worde of exhortation for
the people,ſayon.]
III When publike meetings are diſſol
ued, to ſpend the reſt of the Sabboth, in
the meditation ofGodsworde , and his
creatures.Pſal,92, from the beginning to
the ending.[Aétes.I.7.11.Theſe were alſo
more noble men, then they which were
at Theſſalonica,which receiued the word
with alreadines, and ſearched the ſcrip
tures dayly,whether thoſe thingswer ſo).
We muſt alſo exerciſe then the works of
charitie:as,to viſit the ſicke, giuealmes |
to the needie, admoniſh ſuch as fall, re
concile ſuch as are at iarre and diſcorde |
amongſtthemſelues.Sºc.[Neh,8.12.Then
all the people went to eate and to drinke,
and to ſend away part,and to make great
ioye.]
The
|
The negatiuepart. - r , , it
ºpollute not the Sabboth ofthe Lord.Thisis

a grieuous finne.Mat, 24. zo. Tray that
yourflight be not in Winter, nor on the Sab
both day. Lament.1.17. The aduerſaries
ſaw her, and did mocke ather Sabboths.
Leuit.19.30.Yee ſhallkeep my Sabboths,
and reuerence my Sanétuarie, I am the
!ord.]In this part are theſe thinges pro
h hibited. - .
I. The workesofour calling, wherein

if weedoe ought,it muſt be altogether in
regard of charitie, and not in regarde of
our owne priuate commoditie. --
; II. Wnneceſſaryiourneies.Exod.16.29
, Tary enery man in his place, Let no mangoe
out of his place theſeuenth day. By this rea
: ſon,the maſterofa familie, muſt that da
4 remain at home,to ſančtifie theSabbo
, with his houſhold.
III. Fayres #. the Sabboth day.[Ne:
hem.3.19. When the gates offeruſalem
; began to be darkebefore the Sabboth, I
commanded to ſhut the gates, and char. º
: ged that they ſhould not be opened tilaf
ter the Sabboth,and ſome of my ſeruants
, ſetſ at the gates,that there ſhould nobur.
denbeebrought in on the Sabboth day.
reade verſe.15. 16.17.18. -
t III.A. kind of husbandric:as plowings

fowing, reaping, mowing,bringing home
hgrueſt, . . the #. gº#: 1.1n
theſeuenthday shalt thou reſt,both in earing
time,and inharueft shalt thou reſt.
, V. To vſcieſtes,ſports,banketting, or
any other thing whatſoeuer, which is a
meanes to hinder,0r withdrawe the mind
from that ſerious attention, whichought
to be in Gods ſeruice:forif the workes of
our calling, muſt not be exerciſed, much
leſſe theſe, whereby the minde is diſtra
€ted,as wel from gods ſcruice,as the gree
reſt labour. -
VI. An externall obſeruation of the

Sabboth, without an internallregarde of
godlines. Eſay.i.14.15. Myſoulehateth
journevy moones,and your appointed feaſis:
they area burthen vnto me, I am ºvearietº
beare them. Andovhen you shall ſtretche
forthypurhands, ivil hide mineeie from
3ou,and thenghyou make many praſers, "vil
not heare,fryour bands areful of blood. 1,
Tim.3.5.P.Phich haue a shevy of godlines,
but deny the force therof ſuch therforeavoid.
- VII The manifeſt prophanation of the
Sabboth;in pampering the bellie, ſurfe
ting adultery, and other like Prophanes,
which is nothingelſe, but to celebrated
Sabboth to the deuill,and not toGod,
- * .
---
-
. . chap,
CH A P. 24.
Ofthe fift Commandement.
-
thertohaue we ſpoken of the com
mandements of the firſt table: now
followeth the ſecond table, which
concerneth the loue of our neighbour.
Rom.13.9. Thou shalt not commit adulterie,
thou shalt not kil,thou shalt mot ſteale, thou
shalt not bearefalſe pritnes, thou shalt met
touet; and if there be any other commande
ment,it is briefly comprehéded in this ſaying,
namelie, thou shalt louethy neighbour asthy
felfe.
Our neighbouriseuery one, which is
of our owne fleſh.Eſay. 58.7. When thouſe
eft the naked,couer him, and hide not thyſelf
from thine ovyneflesh.
. The maner oflouing is, ſo to loueour
neighbour asour ſclues,to wit,trulie,and
ſinceerely: when as contrarilie, the true
maner of louing God, stoloucgod with:
out meaſure.
The ſecond table, conteineth ſix com"
mandements:whereof the firſt,and,in the
order ofthe ten commandements,the fift
concerneth the preſeruation of the dig
nitie, and excellencie ofour neighbour.
... The wordes are thcſ.
*
: Ha
1? 2. The ºrder of the cauſe:
Honorthy fatherand thy mother, that they
may prolongthy dayes in the land, which the
Lord thy Godgiueth thee.
Honour.Thisword, by the figure, ſigni
fieth all that duetie, whereby, our neigh
boursdignitieis preſerued,but eſpecially
our ſuperiours. This dignitie proceedeth
of this, thateuery man beareth in him
ſome part of the image of Gbd, if wee re
ſpect the outwarde order and decencie,
which is obſerued in the Church and có
monwealth. In the Magiſtrate,there is a
certaine image of the power and glorie of
God.Dan. 2.37. OKing,thou art. King of
Kings: for the Godof heauen hathgiuen thee
a kingdome, povver, and ſtrength, and glory.
Hence is it, that magiſtrates are called
gods.Pſalm.8.2.1.In an oldeman,is the fi
militude of the 2ternitie of God: in a fa
ther, the likenesofhis fatherhoode, Mat.
23.9. And call no man your Father vpon the
earth-forthere is but one your Father vehich
is inheauen.In a man is the image ofGods
prouidence and authoritie: for a man
oughtnot to couer his heade, becauſe he
is the image of the glorie of God; but the
woman is the gloryofHer husband.Final
lie,in a learned man, is the likenes of the
knowledge and wiſdome of God. Now
therefore that perſonin whome euen the
- lcaſt
leaſt title of the image of God appeareth,
* is to be honoured and reuerenced.
* Thy Father. By a figure wee muſthere
vnderſtand, althoſe that are our ſuperi
# ours: as parents, magiſtrates,miniſters,
# our Elders,and thoſe #. doe excell vs in
# any giftes whatſoeuer. The Kinges ofGe
: rar were called Abimelech. Gen. zo.z.
: Gen.45.8.God hath made me a Father vnto
* Tharaoh, and lordonerall hishouſe. 1. Cor.
ſt 4.15. For though yechaue ten thouſand
& inſtructours,in Chriſtyethaueyenot ma
# ny Fathers: for in Chriſticſus I hauebe
+ gotten you.2 King 5.13. But his ſeruants
* Game, and ſpakevnto him,&ſaid father,
... if the Propher had commaunded thee a
ſº great thing,wouldeſt thounothaue done
; it? ...King.212.And Eliſha ſaw it,and hee
ºf cryed, my Father, my father, my father,
ºf the charetofiſrael, and the horſemen
M, thereof) -
... And thy mother. This is added, leſt we

* ſhoulde deſpiſe our mothers, becauſe of
Gs their infirmities [Prou. 23.22. Obey thy
tº Father, which hath begotten thee, and
ſº deſpiſe not thymother when ſhe isold.]
* Here wee are put in mind,to performe
fº duehonour toour ſtepmothers, and Fa
ºf thers in lawe, as if they were our proper
N and naturallparents. [Ruth, 3.1.and 5.
* 3. After
º
Afterward Naomi,her mother in law,ſaid
wntoher,my daughter, ſhal not ſeek reſt |
for thee,that thou maieſtproſper?and ſhe ſ
anſwered her, all that thoubiddeſt mee,
willdoe.Exod.18.17. But Moſes father in
law, ſaidc vato him,the thing which thou
doeſt,is not well.19.Heare now my voice,
Iwill glucthee counſell,and God ſhall be
with thee. 24. So Moſcsobeyed the voice
of his Father inlawe, and did althat hee
had ſaide.Micah.7.6. For the ſonnereui
leth the Father, the daughter riſeth vpa
gainſther mother, the daughter in lawe
againſther mother in law.l.. . . . .
That they may prolong. Parents are ſaid,
toprolong the liues oftheir children,bc
cauſe they are Gods inſtruments, where
by their childrens liues are prolonged:for
often times,the name of the aëtion,is at
tributed to the inſtrument, wherwith the
aćtion is wrought.[Luke. 16.9. Makeyou
friends with the riches of iniquitie, that
when ye ſhall want,they may receiueyou
into euerlaſtinghabitations. 1. Tim.4.16.
For in doing ſo, thou ſhaltboth ſaue thy
ſelf and them that heare thee.]
But Parentes, doeprolong theliues of
their children, in commaunding them to
walkein the wales of the Lordc, by exer
ciſingjuſticeandjudgement.Gene.18.19
For
Of Saluation & damnation. 17;
For beingbecome godly, they haue the
promiſeboth of this life, and the life to
. . . . . . .
! -come.I.Tim.4.8.
Further, they effe& the ſame thing by
their prayers, made in the behalfoſtheir
children. Hereby, it plainly appeareth,
that the vſuall cuſtomeofChildren,ſalu
ting their parents, to ask them their bleſ.
ſing is no lightor vaine thing.
- Moreouer, in theſe wordes,the reaſon
to moue vs to the obedience of this com
maundement," is drawen from the end:
which reaſon is alſo a promiſe, yet a ſpe
ciallpromiſe.Epheſians. 6. 2. Honourthy
Fatherandthyºſother, whichisthe firſtrö
mandement rvith promiſe,(Iſay ſpecial)be
cauſe the promiſe of the ſecond commā
dement is general, and belongethto all
the reſt of the commandements.
“And God promiſeth long life, notabſo
lurelie;but ſofarrcasitisableſſing Ephe.
6.3:Thaturmaybe ºvel wriththee, and that
thaa'maieffliuelongan earth. for wee muſt
thinke,thatlongife is not alwayableſ.
fing, but that ſometime it is better to dye
thentoliue. [Eſay, 57.1. The righteous
eriſheth; and not man confidereth it in!
art.and merciful men are taken away,&
no man vnderſtandeth,that the righteous
is taken away,from the euill to come...)
.. . . 4. But
2. But if at anytime,the Lorde giuéthal
fhortlife to obedient children,he rewar-l.
| deth them againe with eternal life in he.
uen,and ſo the promiſe failethnot, but
changethforthe better. . . . . .
. . . The affirmatiuepart. … . . .
. ... ?reſerve the dignitieofthy neighbour.
Wnder this partis commanded.
... Firſt,Reuerence towards allour ſupe
: riours;the aëtions whereofate, reuerent
i ly to riſe vpbefore anyman whichpaſſeth
- by vs.Leuit.19.32, Riſtºp befºre the hore
head,&honourtheperſºn ºf theoldeman.cº.
º dreadtby God, I am the lord.To meete him |
º that commethtoward vs Gene:18.2...and
helifted vphiseles, and looked andloe, three
menſtood by him, ºwnhen he ſavv them, hee
{ rammeto meete them from the tent doors. 1.
! Kinges.a. 19. When Bethſheba cameto
- ſpeake to King Salomon, the King roſeto
º meere her,and bowed himſelfwnto her.]
s To bow the knee.[Mark Io.17.And when
º he was gone out of the way, there came |
º one running,and kneeled to him.Geneſis
º 18.2. Heeran to meet them, and bowed
- himſelf to the ground.Jāoſtandby thoſe
thatfit down.[Genefis.18.8. Andhe took
butter, and milke, and the calfe that hee
had prepared,andſºrbefore them, and
- -- - - º ſtoode
of Salution & 7)ammation. 177
floode himſelfe by them,wnder the tree,
and they did eate.Exodus 18:13. Nowe,
on the morrowe,when Moſèsſate to iudg
thepeople, the people ſtood about Moſes
from Morning,wntoEuen.] To giue the
'chiefeſtſeate, [1..King.2.19.And heeſate
§owneº his throne, and hee cauſed a
ſeate to be ſette for the Kinges mother,
and ſhee ſatcathis right hand. Luke. 14:
7.8.9. Hee ſpake #. a parable to the
gueſtes,when hemarked,how they choſe
:º, out the chiefe roumes,and ſaid vnto the,
When thouſhalt be bidden of any man
to a wedding, ſet not thyſelfe downe in
the chiefeſt place, leaſtamórchonoura
: bleman then thou,be bidden of him,and

he that badeboth him and thee,come, &
ſay to thee,giue this man roume, & then
thou begin with ſhame to take thcloweſt
.3,33.So they ſate before
. him;the eldeſt according to # age, and
theyoungeſt according to his youth,and
the men marueled among themſelues.]."
Tolet our ſuperiours ſpeake beforevs.
Iob.32.6.7.17.Tokeepe ſilence in courts,
andjudgmentplaces, vntilwebebidden
to ſpeak.Aétes. 24.10.Then Paul, after that
the goaernour had beckened onto him, that he
should ſpea ke,anſprered.To vſe titles,when
we taſk withmen,which import *::::::
- - - - I. Cts
178 . The order of the cauſes a
1.Peter.3.6. As Sarah obeyed. Abraham,3:
"talled him Lºrde: whoſe daughters yeeare,
“vvhilesye do ºvel. º:
what shallidae, that Imaypoffeffe eternal
life...o.Then heanſevered,cº-ſaid ºnto him,
maifer,all theſethingshaue I obſervedfrom
my youth ºp. 1. Sam.14.15. And Eliſaid:
wnto her, howvelongvvilt thou he drumken?
Rutavvay thy º:from thee: Then
Hannah anſwered and ſaidenay my Lorde,
but I am a rºoman,troubled in Spirit:I haus
drunken neither Pºine, horſtrongdrink.
Secondly,towardes thoſe that are our
füperiours in authoriticiand firſt, obedi.
ence to theircommandements. Kom.13.
1. Leteuery ſouls bee ſubieši to the higher
powers. .. - . . . .
Wee are to be admoniſhed to obedi
dience,becauſeeuery higher power is the
ordinance of God, and the obedience
which we . tohim, God accep
tethit,as though it were done to É
and to Chriſt. Rom.13.2 ºhoſºeuer there.
fºre, reſiſteth the popper reſiſteth the ordinice
of God, and they that reſºft, shall receive te:
themſelues iudgement.Col.3.23. And ºvhat,
feueryee doe.do it hartilie, as vnto the lord,
and not ºnto men verſe.24.Knovving, that
ofthe Lordeyee shall receive the revvarde of
the inheritance for yeeſerve the Lordſ&
- - - Obc
Obedience is to be performed to our ſu
periours,with diligence and faithfulnes,
Gen.24.2. Abraham ſaid vnto his eldeſt ſer
want ofhis houſe,”vhich had the rule oueral
that he had, put movge thine hand vnder my
thigh, and Ivvil make thee ſºveare by the
Lord God of heauen,6 Godof the earth,that
thoushalt not take avvife ºnto my ſºnne,0f
... the daughters of the Canaanites, amongeſt
**home I devel. Io. So the ſeruant tooke the
Camel of his maiſter, and departed. 12.4nd
he ſaid,0Lord God of my mafter Abraham,
I beſeech thee, ſendmegoodſpeed this day,89.
shevy mercie vnto my maiſter Abraham.33.
JAfterward, the meate vvas ſet before him,
but he ſaid,1 vvill not eat, vntil I haueſhide
my meſſage:& Laban ſaid,ſpeake on.56. But
he ſaid,hinder me not,ſeeing the Lorde hath
proſpered my iourney:ſend me avvay, that I
may go to my maſter.Gen.31.38.This twen
ty yearcshauel bin with thee,thine cwes,
and thy goatshaue not caſt theiryong, &
the Rāmsofthy flockhaue Inot eaten.39
Whatſocuer was torn ofbeaſts, brought
it not vnto thee, but made it good my
ſelf of mine hand diddeſt thou require it,
were it ſtolſen by day, or ſtollcnby night.
40..I was in the day conſumed with heat,
and with froſtin the night,and mine ſleep
departed from minecies.
: Further
w -
18o The order ofthe cauſes

Furthermore, we muſtyceldobedience
to ourſuperiours: yea, although they be
truel,and wicked, but not in wickednes,
[1..Petz. 18.Seruants, be ſubjećt to your
Maſters,with all fearc, not onely to the |
good and curteous, but alſo to the fro
ward.Aá.4.19.Whether it be right in the
ſight of God,to obey you rather then god
judge yee.] .
II. Subjećtion in ſuffering the puniſh- -
ments inflićted by our ſuperiours. Geneſ.

Chap. 16.verſ.6. Then Abraham ſaid to Sa
rai, beholde, thy maid is in thine hand, doe
wvith her as it pleaſeth theerthen Sarai dealt
roughlie writh her: ppherefore shee fled from
herº.Then the Angel of the lorde ſaide vnto
her,returne vnto thy dame, cº bumble thy
ſ
ſºlfe vnder her hands. -
And although the puniſhment ſhoulde

be vniuſt,yet muſt wee ſuffer it, writillwee
can gette ſomelawefull remedie for the
ſame.I.Pet.z.19.For it is thankºvorthie, if
a mamfor conſtiãce towardgod indure grief,
fuffering”vrongfully.zo For what praiſe is
it,ifwhen ye be buffeted for your faultes,
ye takcit patiently:but and if, when yee
doewellye ſuffer wrong,and take it pati
ently, this is acceptable to God.]
III. Hijj in our prayers. 1.
Tim,”.1.2. Kexhortyºutherefºre, thatfift
- 0.
---
ºf Saluation &Damnation. 181

tº of all ſupplications, prayers, interceſſions, cº
3; - giuing of thanks, be madefür all men , . for
# King,and for all that are inauthoritie,that
ºr may leadea quiet and peaceable liftinal
* gºdlinesand honºffie. 1. Tim.5.17. Eiders
# that rule well, areworthie of doubleho.
tº nour.[3enefis.459 Haſteyou, and goyp
# to my Father, and tellhim,thus ſaiththy
ſonneloſeph, God hath made melords
# oucral Egypticome down to me,tary no
at Io.and thou ſhalt dwelin the land of Go:
: ſhen.H.Alſº I wilnouriſhthee there,for
| yet remaine flue yeares of famine, leaſt
tº thouperiſhthroughpouertie, thou, and
* thyhauſhold,and aiſthat thouhadjº :
º Thirdly, towardes thoſe that excellvs
tº in gifts our dutie is, to acknowledge the
ſame giftes, and ſpeakeofthem to their
praiſe.1.Gor.8.2.2.23. -
ſ: Fourthlie, towarde alour . to

* thinkereuerently of them. Philippians. 2,
tº 3. Let ...; domethrough contention, or
* veine glorie,but in meekenes of mind, let eae
ºf ryman ºfteeme other better then himſelf.
º In giuinghonour, to go one beforean
* other, and notin receiuing it. Romanes.
; 12-ſo. Ingiuinghonour,goeone beforeans
ther.Epheſians.3.21. Submitting your ſºlues
one to an other in the feare of God. To ſalute
# one another withholy ſignes, whereby
| - may
may appear, the loue which we haueone
to another in Chriſt.I.Pet, 5.14.Greet yee
oneanothervºvith the kiffeofoue.Rom.16.16
Salute one another writhan holy kiſſe.Ex. 18
7.And Moſes went out to meet his father
in law,and did obeiſance, and kiſſed him.
Ruth.2.4. And behold, Boaz came from
Bethlehem,and ſaid vinto the reapers, the
lord be withyou,and they anſwered him,
theLord .# thcc.j º
Fiftly,the duetiesofallſ.periours, to
wardes their inferiours:toyeelde to them
in good matters, as to their bretheren.
[Deuternomie. 17.20. That his hearte be
notlifted vpabouchis brethren,and that
he turne not from the commaundement,
to theright hand,orto thcleft. Iob. 31.
13. If I did contemne theiudgement of
my ſeruant,and of my maide.2.King.5.13
But his ſtruaunts came , and ſpake vnto
him, and ſaide. 14. Then he went downe,
and waſhed himſelfc ſeauen times in Ior
dan,&c.]Toſhine before their inferiors,
by an example of a blameleſſe life. [Tit.
2.2. That the eldermen be ſober,honeſt,
diſcreete,ſounde in the fayth,inloue,and
inpatience. 3. The elder women like
wiſe, that they oein ſuch behauiour, as
becommeth holines, not falſe accuſers,
norgiuen to much wine, butteachers of
honeſt
-
|
ofSaluation&Damnation. 183
honeſt thinges. 1. Peter. 5.43. Not as
thoughyee were Lordes ouergods heri
tage,but that ye maybe enſamples to the
flocke. Philip. 4.9. Toſhcwe forthgra
uitieioyned with dignitie, by their coun.
tenance, geſture, deedes, and wordes.
Titus. 2, 3, 4, 5.6.7., Iob. 29.8. The
young men ſawe me and hid themſelues,
the aged aroſe, and ſtodevp.] •.
Sixty, towardes inferiours,in obedi

ence,that is,towardes their ſubjećtes. I.
To rule them in the Lorde, that they doe
not offende. [1, Peter. 2. 13. Submit
your ſºlues, vato all maner ordinance of
man,for the Lordesſake, whether it be
wnto Kinges, as wnto ſuperiours. 14, or
wntogouernours, as vnto them, that are
ſentofthe King,for the puniſhment of e
uildoers, and for the praiſe ofthen that
doe well. Deutr. 17, 19. Anditſhall be
with him,énamely the booke of the lawe)
and heeſhallreade therein, all the daies
of his life, thathe may learne to feare
the Lord his God, & to keepeal thewords
of this Law, and thoſe ordinances, to do
them. Coloſſ. 4.1. Yee maſters,doewnto
yourſeruants, that which is iuſt& equal;
knowing,thatyc alſo haue a maſter inhe
uen] I. To prouide ſuch things,as ſhal be
to the good oftheirſubječis/whether º
e
184 - The order of the cauſes
belong to the body or to the ſoule.[Rom.
13.4. For he is the miniſter of God, for thy
swealth..Eſa.19,23.And Kinges ſhalbe thy
nouriſhing Fathers,and Queenesſhal be
thy nources. Pſallºzi.Lord, remember
Dauid,with all his troubles.2.Who ſware
wnto the Lord,and vowed vnto the migh
tie Codoflaacob,ſaying; 3. Iwilnot en
terinto the tabernacle of minehouſe, nor
come vpon my pallet,orbed.4. Not ſuf
fermine eiesto ſleepe,normine eye-lids
to ſlumber. 5. vintill Ifinde out a place for
the Lorde, an habitation for the mightie
Godoflaacob.] III. To puniſh their falts
the lighter,by rebuking,the greterby coru
reàion, that is,by #:grealloßbou
dily puniſhment. . ; , , , º ºr ºf
here is an holymanner of puniſhing.

the guiltie,wherevnto is required. I. Af.
rer diligent and wiſe examination being
had, to bee aſſured of the crime commitº
red. II. To ſhew forth of Gods werde;
the offence of the finneithat the conſci:
ence ofthe offendermaybe touched. III
It is conuenient to deferor omit the pur.
niſhment, if thereby anyhope of amen
dement may appeare.Eccleſ:7.23. Gue
not thy heart alſº, to all the wrords that men
ſpeake, eaft thou do hearethyſeruant curſing
thee...4.For often times alſº thinehart knows
eth,
ofSaluation&damnation. 185
4th,that thow likewiſehaftcurſed others...r.
Sam, Io. 27. Butthewicked men ſaid
How ſhalheſaue vsiſo they deſpiſed him;
: and brought him no preſents but he held
histongue.] IIII. Toinflićt deſerued pu
niſhment, notin his ownename , but in
: Gods name, adding the ſame holily and .
reubrently, [Ioſh.7.19. Then Ioſhua ſaide
wnto Athan,my ſon, I beſeechthee,giue
: glorie to the Lord God of Iſrael, & make
confeſſion vnto him, and ſhew me nowe
what thou haſt don, hide it not from me.
zo.And Achan anſwered loſhua, & ſaid,
Indeedeſhaue ſinned againſt the Lorde
:
º:
God of Iſrael, and thus; and thus hauc I
done.25. And Ioſhua ſaide,in as much as
thou haſt troubled vs,the Lord ſhal trou
ble thee this day:& all Iſrael threwſtones
at him,and burned them with fire, and
ſtoned them with ſtones. V. and laſtly,
when thou puniſheſ,aime at this one on
ly thing,that the euill may be purged and
amended, and that the offenderby ſor
rowing for his finne, may vnfainedly re
pent for the ſame,Prou.io.30. The bleev
nes of the wround,ſerwethto purge the euil,6*
theftripes rvithin the bornels... bellie.
Seuenthly,and laſtly, there is a certen
ofa man,to be performed towarde
himſelfe,which is, thatamanſhould pre
: *-* - £ruc
186 The orderofthecauſes º
ſerue and maintaine with modeſtie, the
flignitie and worthines,which is inherent
in hisowne perſon.[Philipi48. Further
more brethren, whatſoeuer thinges are
true,whatſoeuer thinges are honeſt,what
ſoeuer thinges are luſt,whatſoeuerthings
are pure, whatſoeuer thinges pertaineto
loue, whatſoeuer thinges are ofgood re
port,if there be any vertue, orifthere be
any praiſe,thinke on theſe things.]
** The negatiue part. - -
. Diminish not the excellencie of dignitie,

*which is in the perſon of thy neighbour. Hi
ther are referredtheſe ſinnes. ºf .
* Firſt,againſtour ſuperiours. I. Vnre
uerent behaueður,&contempt of them.
The aëtions hereof, are, deriding our ſu
j. 22. And when Ham the
ather ofCanaan,ſawe the nakednes of
his father,he told his two brethren with
•ut.Prou.30.17. The eye that mocketh
his Father, and deſpiſed, the inſtruaion
ofhis mother, let the Rauens of the val
ley pickeit out,and theyoungEagles eat
it-JTo ſpeakeuillof, or reuile our ſuperi
ours. [Exodus, 11.17, Andhee that cur
ſ:thbis Father, orhismother, ſhall dye
the death 1 - ". . . . . . . ºº::... •
: II. Diſºbedience, whereby wee con
**inctheiriuſt commandeinents. Rom.
- 1.39,
ſ
of Saluation&damnation. 18,
1.39. Diſobedient to parents.2. Tim,3.3. 7&
friker,butgentle, no fighter. The aëtions
lſº erof, are,to make contračts of mariage,
iſ:
without the counſel,and conſente of the
| parents.Gen.6.2.Then theſons of God ſavy
ſº
the daughters of men,that they ºvere faire,
t! and they took them vyiues,ofalthat they li
bed.Gene. 28.8.9. And Eſau ſeeing, that the
daughters of (anaan diſpleaſed Izhakbisfe.
ther,them vwent Eſau to Ishmael,é tookynte
the Wiues v.vhich heehad, JMahalah, the
daughter of Ishmael, Abrahamsſonne, whe
ſºfter of Nabaioth,to be huvvife. The eye
ſcruice of Seruants.Col.3.22. Seruants,be
obedient to them,that are yourºMaiffers, ar
carding to the flesh,in all things: not wwith eie
ſeruice, a men pleaſers, but inſingleneſſe of .
heart,fearing God. Epheſians, 6.6. Not
pvith ſtruice to the eie, as men-pleaſers.
Anſwering againe , when they are re
pººl, itus. 2. 9. Lette Seruantes
e ſubieči to their Waiffers , and pleaſe
them in althinges, not anſºvering agayne.
Deceitfulneſſe, and waſting their Mai
ſters goods.Tit. 2.16. Neither pickers, but
that they shevvallgood faithfulneſſ...To flie
from the power of their ſuperior Gen. 16
6.Then Sarah dealt roughly writh her,”pher
fore shefled from her.To reſiſt the lawefull
authoritic oftheir ſuperiours. 1.Pet.*.*.
Te
188 Theorder ofthecauſes
To obey them in thingesvnlawfull. A&es
4.19. To cxtoll themſelues aboue their
betters: this is the finne of Antichriſt.2.
Theſ.3.3.4. which (manoffinne) exalteth
timſelfeagainſtall that is called God. Laſt"
ly,the freedome of the Papiſtes,whereby,
they free children from the gouernment
of their parentes: and ſubjećtes from the
authoritie of their princes': ſo that they
makeitlawefull for them to pretend and
procure their death.[1.Sam.26.8.9.Then
ſaid Abiſhaito Dauid, God hath cloſed
thine ennemie into thine hand this day:
nowetherefore, ſpray thee, let mee ſmite
him once with a ſpeare to the Earth,and I
will not ſmite him againe:And Dauid ſaid
to Abiſhai,deſtroy him not, for whoe can
lay his hand on the Lords annointed, &
be giltles?]
III Ingratitude, and want of louing
affettion towardes parentesſMat.15.3.6.
Butyeeſay,whoſoeuerſhall ſay to Father
ormother. By the gift that is offered by
me,thou maieſthaue profite, though hee.
honour not his father,er his mother,ſhall
º befree.1.Tim.5.4] -
: -
. Secondly, we offend againſtour equals,
! in preferring ourſeluesbefore them, in
Falking,or in fitting downe. [Mat. 20.20.
Then camevnto him, the mother ofze
bedcus
of Saluation & damnation. -182
bedeus children,with herſonnes, woor
ſhipping him , and deſiring a certaine
thing of him.21.And he ſaide,what woul
deſt thou? and ſheeſiid to him, Graunt,
that theſe my two ſonnes may fit, the one º
at thyright hand, & theother on thyleſ:

hand, in thykingdom. 24 And when the
other ten hard this, they diſdained at the
two brethren.] * -
3. Thirdly, towarde our inferiours. I.

Through negligence ingouerning them,
andprouidingfor theirgood eſtate. Hag.
1.4 Isittime fºr yourſelmes to develinyoºr
feeled houſes,and this houſe lye upa?: Dan,
3.28. Thiscondemneth thoſe mothers,
which put forth their children to be nur.
ced,hauing bothſufficient ſtrength, and
flore eftmilk themſelues to nource them.
1.Tim.5.1o.If sheehaue mourished her chil.
dren. II. By too much gentleries andle
nitie,in correóingthem.[1..King.1.5.The
Adonijah the ſonne of Haggiſh exalted
*::::::::: will be King verſé.And
his father wouldenot diſpleaſe him from
his childhood,to ſay, why haſt thou doñ
ſo?1.Sam, 2.22.So Ely was very olde, an
heard althat his ſons did vnto alſſtael,
and howethey lay with the Women,that \
aſſembled at the doore of the Tabernal
clc of the Congregation.verſ. **º
'... . 31,
#90 . The order of the cauſe:
faid vnto them,why doye ſuch things for
ofalthis people,Ihcareuil reports of you
ve.24Doeno more myſonncs,for it is no
good report thatſheare, namely,that yee
make the Lords people to treſpaſſc.ve.25.
Notwithſtanding, they obeyed not the
voice of their Father, becauſe the Lorde
woldſlay them.]3. By ouermuch cruelty,
and threatning[Eph.6.4.Andye Fathers,
prouoke not your children to wrath,ve.9.
Andye maſters, do the ſame thingsvnto
them,putting away threatnings.]] . . . . ;
• Fourthly,and laſtly, a man offendeth
againſt himſelf,when through his naugh
tie behauior,he doth obſcure,and almoſt
extinguiſh thoſe giftes, whichGod hath
gitten him. Mat-2.5.2.16. Or contrarilie,
whenheis too wiſe in his owne conceite.
Kom.12.3.For Iſay, through the grace that
is giuen vnto me, to every one that is among
you,that no manpreſume to vnderſ?id,about
that wwhich is meeteto vnderſºund. -
CHAP. 23. .
(oncerning the ſºrt Commandement.
THoushalt not kill. . . .
*. The reſolution.
kill. The partis here ſet for the whol,
by a Synecdoche-forkillingfignifiethany
*****
of Saluation & damnation. 19:
#: kinde of endomaging the perſon of our
º neighbour.
º The equitie ofthis commandement,ap
}: pearethby this,that man was created af
º ter the likenes of God.Gen.9. 6. Hee that:
s sheddethman; blood,by manshall his bloods,
: be shed frin the image of God hath he made:
: mä.Again, almen are the ſame fleſh.[Eſa.
* 58.Whéthouſeeſt the naked,couerhim,
ſ:} & hide not thy face from thy own fleſh.]
. Neither ought wee to be ignorantof
this alſo, that it is vulawefulforany pri
uate perſone, not called to that dutie, to
kill another: but a publike officer may: --
that is, ifhee be warranted by a calling.

So did Moſes.Exo.2.11.And he looked roid
about,and vehem he ſave no man,he ſleep the
£gyptian, and hid him in the ſand Aës.725.
For he ſuppoſed hisbrethren prohldhaueyn
derſtood, that God by his hand shouldegius
them deliuerance.And Phinehas.Nom,25. t--
8. And he followed the manofiſraelinto the
tent,and thruff them both throughstoºvit,the
man of Iſrael,” the promż,through herbel
1y:ſº the plague ceaſed from the childrāof Iſ:
raelve. 11.Thinehas theſon of Eleazer, hath
turned mine angeravºay,fra the childrenof
Iſrael,”hile he praszelousfor myſakeamăg
º thg:therfore I haue not confirmed thechildrf
ſ in my Lelouſtand Eliah.[...Kina8,423md
# . . . . .
- -*. Elijah
Elijah ſaid vnto them, take the Prophets
of Baal,let not aman of them eſcape: &
they took them;and Elijah brought them
to 3. of Kiſhon, and ſlºwe them
there. And ſouldiersin battels,waged vp.
oniuſt cauſes.[2Ghronzo.13. Feare yee
not neitherbeaffraid ofthis greate mul
titude, for the battel is not yours, but
Gods.] tº . ... . . . . . . . .
. . . . The negatiue part. - .
Thoushalt meither hurt,nor hinder, either
ineqyvne or thy neighbours life. the ſins
then that are referred to this parte, are
ſuch, as are committed againſtour heigh
bour orourſelues. . . . . . . . "
Againſtour neighbour, are theſe foſ
lowing...I. In heart,as 1.Hatred againſt
him.ijohn.3.15. Whoſo hateth his brotheri,
a manſlayer. 2.Vnaduiſed anger. Matº.
22, ifyvntoyou, whoſoeuer is angrie
with hisbrother vnaduiſedle, is in daun.
ger of judgement. 3. Enuie. Rom.1.29.
Fullofanger,murther, ontention. 4. Grud- |
islam. 3. 14.Ifyeehaue bitteremuying &
; in your harts, reioice not. 5. Want of
compaſsion;and ſorrow atourneighbors
salamities. Amos. 6.5:6. They ſing to the
fºundeofthe viole,cºc.ººtnoman isſory fºr
theafflićtion of Ioſºph.6.Frowardnes, whe
we wilnotbé reconciled to *::::
- - O!!!,
bour.Rom.1.30.Such as can neuerbe appea
# fed, vmmercifull.7. Deſire of reuenge.Pſa.
º, 5.6.The Lord will abhorre the bloodie man,
# and deceitfall.
# II. Inwordes.I.Bitternes in ſpeaking.
& Prou.12.18.There is, that ſpeakethºvvordes,
ºf like the prickings of a ſword: but the tongue
: of ºviſe men,is health. 1. Reproches and
# rayling,which isa caſtingof a mans fins
in his teeth, which heehath committed,
or anobicăing vnto him, ſome inherent
tº infirmities.Mat, 5.22.Whoſoeuer ſayethvn
# to his brother, Rata, halbe ºverthie to be pu
miſhed by the counſell: And”hoſºever that
tº ſay,fºole, halbe worthy to be punished wwith
hel fire.z.Sam.6.16. As the Ark of the Lord,
# tame into the citie of Dauid, `Michal,Saul,
3 daughter,looked through a vyindowve, and
a ſºvve King Dauld leape and daunce before
º, the Lord, and shee deſpiſed him in her heart.
3 yerſzo. Andºmichal, the daughter of Saul,
ſº came out to meete Dauid,andſaide, 0 hovve
ſy glorious vyas the King of Iſrael this daye,
a *hich vyas vncouered to day, in the eies of
! the JMuidens ofhis ſeruants, as “foole vnto.
... wereth himſelf. 3.Contentions,when two
... or more, ſtriue in ſpeecheone with an o
* ther, for any kinde of ſuperioritie. 4.
# Brawlings in any conference. 5. Crying,
# which is an vnſeemelle cleuation of the
# * * - I volcº,
194 The order of the cauſes º
voice againſtones aductſärie. Gal. 5:19,
The works ofthe'fleſhare manifeſt, which
are,Yer.20. Emulations,wrath, contcnti.
ons,ſeditions,Ephe.4.31.Let albitternes,
and anger, and wrath.crying, and euill
peaking be put away from you, withall
maliciouſnesve:32.Beye curteous one to
an other Gen.16.11.He(vº.Iſmael) ſhalbe
a wildeman,hishand ſhalbe againſteue
ryman,&cuery mans hand againſthim.]
3.Complaints to euery one of ſuch as of
fer vsiniuries. Iam.5.9. Grudge not one 4
gainſt another brethren, leftye be cºdemned. ||
III. In countenance,and geſture,al ſuch
ſignes , as cuidently decipher the maliti-l
ous affečtions lurking in the hart{Gen.4 |
5.6.His countenance fel down,& thelord
ſaide vnto Cain, why art thouſo wrath? ||
Mat. 27.39.They that paſſed by, railed on |
him, nodding their heads.] |
Henceisit, that derifion is tearmed
perſecution.[Gen. 21.9Saraiſaw the ſon
of{agarth: Egyptian inocking,&c. Gal.
4.29. He that was borne after the fleſhe, |
perſecuted him that was borne after the
ſpirite.] . . . -
- Illi. In deedes. 1. Tofight with, or to

beate our neighbour, and to maime his
body.[Leuit.24.19.20.[fany man cauſea.
ny blemiſhin his neighbour: asheehath
- - - * done,
tº done,ſo ſhal it be done to him:Breach for
& breach,eie for eie,tooth for tooth.]2. To
tº Procure any way the death of our neigh
tº:É. be by the ſword,famine, or
is poyſon.Gene. 4.8, Cain roſe vp againſt his
a brother,and ſlent him.3.To ::::: tyran
... nous crucltie in inflićting puniſhmentes.
* Deu.25.3.Fourtieſ ripes shal becauſe him to
is baue,and not paſt,/eft if he should exceed.”
... beat him about that writhmanyſtripes, thy
!: brother should appear deſpiſed in thyſight. 2,
... Cor.ii.24.0fthe Ieppes I received five times
a fourty ſtripesſage one. 4.Towſe any of Gods
º, creatureshardy.Prou, 2.10.24 ";
... man regardith the lift of his beaft, but the
2 mercies 7.the vºicked are cruel. De.22.6. If
thou find a birds meff in the vray in any tre, or
on the groid, whether they beyoung, or egº,
and the Dam ſitting ºppon the young, or vpon
the egges, thou shalt not take the dam vwith
the young, but shalt in any ºpiſe let the dans
go ,and take the young to thee, that thoumai.
ºff proſper and prolongthy daye.g. To take
# occaſion by our neighbours infirmities,to
º vſe him diſcurteouſly, & to make him our
laughingſtock.or taunting recreatić.Leu.
, 19:14:Thou shalt not curſ the deafe, morpse
... affumblingblockbefore the blindex.King.z.
23. Litle children came out of the citiezni
mocked him, and ſaide ºnto him,come wº,thes
g - - 2. ba
baldhead, come vp thou bald head. 6. To
injurie the impotent,feeble,poore, ſtran
gers,fatherleſſe,orwiddowes Exo.zz 21.
22. Thou shalt not do imiurie to aſtranger,
neither oppreſſe him:Forge ºvereſtrangers in
she i.Egypt. reesball not trouble any
mºldove,or fatherles child.ver.25.Thou shale
votbean ºſurerynto the poore. We thenin
i. theſe. I. Ifwe pay not the Labourer
ishire.Deut. 24.14.Thou shalt not oppreſſ,
an hiredſervant,that is needy and poore, ney
ther oftly brethren, nor of theftranger, that
is writhin thy gates. ver, 15. Thou ;give
him his hire fºr his day: neithershall the Sun
goe doveneypon it for he is poore, and there
ºpith ſuffeinethhis life: leaft hee cry againſt
thee to the Lord,and it beſtnn vnto thee. II.
If thou reſtore not the pledgof the poore.
Exod.2 2.26.27. Ifthou take thy neigh
ours raiment to pledge, thou ſhalt re
ſtore it vnto him, before the ſungo down:
for that ishisgarment onlie, and his co
alering for his skin.]III. Ifwee withdraw
corne from the poore.[Prouer.11.26. He
that withdraweth the corne, the people
wil curſe him; but bleſsing ſhalbe vpon
the head of him,that ſelleth corne.]
Againe,this law is as well tranſgreſſed
by notkilling,when the lawe chargethto
*ill, and by pardoning the *.
ué
due vnto murther, as by killing, when we
ſhould not,\Nomb.35.16. Ifone ſmite an
other with an inſtrument of yron,that he
die,he is a murtherer, and the murtherer
ſhall die the death.ver.33. The land can
not be clenſed of the blood that is ſhedde
thcrein,but by the blood of him that ſhed
1I.
*y
this place alſo, are combatsoftwo
men,hand to hand, for deciding of con
trouerſies, vtterly vnlawfull. 1. Becauſe
they are not cquall meanes,ordained of
God, to determine controuerſies. 2. In
that it falleth out in ſuch combates, that
he is conqueror before man, who indecd
is guiltie before God. -
This alſo condemneth popiſh ſanāua

ries,and places of priuiledg: as churches,
and the like, wherein murtherers ſhelter,
and ſhroude themſelues from the danger
of the lawe. For God expreſly commaun
deth(Exod.21.14) that ſuch an one shalbe
takenfrom his Altar,that he may dye. And
Ioab.i.King.chap.2.ver.24. Touching the
hornes of the Altar,was ſlain in the téple.
Hitherto in like ſorte, belongeth ſuch
things, as concern the ſoul of our neigh
bour, 1. To be a ſcandalc, or offence to
the ſoule of our neighbour,either in life:
or doarineſ Mat. 187.Wobe to the *:
I3
. . c
becauſe ofoffices, it is neceſſary that of.
fences ſhould come, but woc be to them
by whome they do come.]
II. To miniſter occaſions of ſtrife and
diſcord.The which we then do. 1. When
we cannot be brought to remit ſomwhat
of our owne right. 2. When wee returne
ſhappiſh and crooked anſwers. 3. When
weinterprete euerything amiſſe, & take
them in the worſt part.1.Sam. 25.7Wabal is
his name,andfollie is vyith him. 2. Sam.1o.
3.And the princesof the children of Am
mon, ſaid to Hanun their Lord. Thinkeſt
thou,that Dauid doth honour thy Father,
that he hath ſent comfortcry to thee?hath
not Dauid rather ſent his ſeruaunts winto
thec,to ſearch the citie,to ſpy it out,and
to ouerthrow it. Wherefore Hanun tooke
Dauids ſeruants, and ſhaued off the halfe
cf theirbeards,and cut of their garments
in the middle,cuen to their buttocks,and
ſent them away.]
III. The miniſtersfinne againſt their
neighbors,is this, not to preach the word
of God to their charge, that they thereby
mightbee inſtrućted in the waies of life.
Prou.29.18. PPhere there is no viſion, the
people decay, uthethat herpeth the Lavve,'
bleſſed.Eſay. 56.1o.Their watchmen are al
blinde,they haueno knowledge, they i
* -
# all dumdogges,they can not bark: ' they
i lie and fleepe,and delight in ſleeping,and
theſe greedie dogges,can neuer haue e
nough, and theſe Shepheards, they can
º not vnderſtand:for they all lookc to their
owne waie, eueryonc for his aduantage,
and for his ownepurpoſe. Ezech. 3. 18.
! When 1ſhall ſay to the wicked, thou ſhalt
: ſurely die, and thougiueſt him not war
ning,the ſame wicked man ſhall die in his
iniquitie, but his blood willi require at
thy hands.] . !--- . . .. . . .
! : And not onlie, not to preach at al,but
to preach negligently isvtterlie condemº,
h med.Ierem, 48.10.Curfed be he that doth the
ovorke of the Lord negligently. Reuel, 3.16.
: Becauſe thou art lukevvarme, and neither.
: hote nor coldtityvil come to paſſe, that I wwii
: ſpeºve thee out of my mouth. This repro
Hueth nonreſidencie of miniſters, which is
: an ordinarie abſence of the miniſter from;
his charge: namely, from that particular
: congregation committed vnto him.[Eſ.
! 62.6. Thaue ſet watchmen vppon thy.
| WallesøIcruſtem, whichall the day, &
all the night,continuallieſha'ſ not ceaſe: ;
yee that are hindfull of the Lord; keeper
not ſicnce, and glue him no reſt, till hee,
repaire, and vntill he ſet vplcruſalem,the
: Praiſe of the World.Aëts,zo.28.29.32:31:
|" . . .. " - - Take
zoo The order of the cauſes
Take heede thereforevnto yourſelues,&
to all the flocke, whereof the holy Ghoſt
hath made you ouerſecrs, to feede the
Church ofGod,which he hath purchaſed
with his owne blood.For I know this, that
after my departing,ſhallgrieuous wolues
enterinamongyou,mot ſparing the flock
Moreouer, of yourſelues, ſhallmen ariſe,
ſpeaking peruerſe thinges, to draw diſci
ples after them.Therefore,watch and re
member,that by the ſpace of three years,
I ceaſed not to warn eueryone night and
day with teares. 1:Pet: 5.7.3. Feede the
flock of God,which dependeth vpon you,
caring for it,not by conſtraint, but wil
linglie.not for filthie lucre, but of a redie
minde:Not as thoughyee were Lordeso
uer Godsheritage,butthat ye may bc en
ſamples to the flock.]The councel of An
tioch the 17Canon. If any Biſhop be by.
impoſition of handes, indućted into a
charge, and appointed to gouern apco
ple,and he negled to take vpon him that
office, but delayeth to goevnto the con
#. ation, alotted vnto him: ſuch an one
ſlbe prohibited from the Lords table,
tillhee beenforced to attend vpon that
charge,or at the leaſt, ſomewhat be de
termined by a complete aſſemblie,ofthe
miniſtersofthat prouince.The cº,
- - - - O
of Salution & Tammation. 201
of Sardice,the 14. Canon. Wee remem
ber,that our brethren,in a former aſſem
blie decreed, that if anylayman, remai
, ning three Sabbath, or Lords dayes, that
sis, three weeks, in a citie, did not in the
ſame citie frequêt the churchaſſemblies,
hee ſhould be excommunicated: if then
ſuch things are not allowable in lay men,
much leſſein miniſters, for whome, iris
... neitherlaweful nor conuenient, without
vrgent neceſſitie, to be abſent from his
pariſh church, longer thé the time aboue
mentioned.To this decree there was not
one,monplacet,but euery one ſaid,It liketh
, vs well The Councel, held at Conſtätino
...ple,in the 24 Canon, decreed,that Mini
ſters ought not to haue their ſubſtitutes,
or vicars, but in their owne perſons, with
feare and chearfillnes, º: all ſuch
duties,as are required of them,in the ſer
uice of God..] The Canon lawe doth con
| cladethe ſame thinge. diſt. 36. Canon,
: Siquis vult, debent indefinenter. &c. [The
Biſhops (ſaith that Canon) ought to bee
continually reſidentingods tabernacle,
s that they may learne ſomewhat of God,
and the people of them, whileſt they read
often and meditate vpon Godsword.]A-
‘gaine.in the Canonsentituled, Pontifices,
and, Siquis in Ølero, epiſtopus, qui domi
4.
|
mici
202. The order of the cauſer
nicigrégaſuſtipiumt curam,3-c.The Biſhops
which take vpon them to feed gods flock,
- ought not to depart from their duetie,
, leaſt they looſe that excellent talent,
which Godhath beſtowed vppon them,
but rather ſtriue, with that one talent, to
get three more talents.] And in the 80.
Canon, of thoſe which are tearmed the
Canonsof the Apoſtles, there is an ex" |
preſemandate,that ſuch,”viether Bishop,
, or Senior, upho attendethnot ºppon their of:
fice in the Church,shall foorthpwith be remas.
uedfrom that place. TheCalced. Councel,
Can. Io. Let no man be ordaynedminiſter of
tvvoſhurches,in tumoſeuerall cities, but let
him remaine in that, vnto ºvhich bee ºvu
firſt called. Andiffer vaine glorie,hee shall
afterward goe to a greater Congregation, let
him immediatelie bee recalled to his firfle
charge, and in that omelie, exerciſe his mini
ferie. But ifone be called to another charge,
let him ſimplie giue over the former, and
haue no intereſt in the ſame,&c. For this
thinge, looke to the Decrees of Dama
ſus, and the Councellof Trent, Seáion,
7.Canon.8. * * *
There are, notwithſtanding the for.

*
mer teſtimonies, ſome caſes,wherein itis
ermitted to the Miniſter, that hee may
cabſent. I. Sickneſſ. The count:
- - 0.
of Saluation & Tammation. 20;
efMentz, 25. Canon. [Ifa Biſhoppe be
not at home, or bee ficke, or vppon
ſome exigent, cannot bee preſent at
his pariſh, let him procure one, who, vp.
pon Sabbothes, and feſtiualldayes, will
preach vnto his charge.] Auguſtine te
ſtifieth,5piſt.138. that he was abſent vp
on the like occaſion. -
II. Allowance of the Church,to be ab

ſent for a time-vpon ſome neceſſarie and
publike commoditie ofthe ſame Coloſ. 1.
7. Epaphras is theirºſiniffer, but chap. 4.
12.he being abſent, ſaluteth them. And
Ambroſe, thoughhee were Biſhop of Mil
laine, yet went he twiſe Ambaſſadourin
* to France, to make agreement betwixt
Maximus,and Valentinian. Ambroſe. 5.
booke,and 27. Epiſt. to Valentinian the
Emperour. -
III. If by reaſon of perſecution, he bee

inforced to flie, and ſee no hope to pro
cure the ſafetie ofhis people. This made
Cyprian to be abſent from Carthage, as
he teſtifieth in his epiſtles. -
Thus much concerningfinnes againſt

our neighbour. Nowe followeth ſuch fins
as a man committeth againſt his owne
perſon,as when a man doth hurt,kill,and
endanger himſelfe.Mat.1.6.24. If any man
vvillfºllow me, let him denie himſelf, take
•ppº
204 The orderofthe cauſes
~p his croſſe, and follovy me.Mat 4, 6. Hee
ſaid vnto him, Ifthou be theſon of God,
caſt thy ſelfe downe head-long, for it is
written,he ſhallgiue his angelscharge o
uer thee,and with their handes they ſhall
lift thee vp, leaſt at any time,thou ſhoul
deſt daſhthy foote againſta ſtone. verſ 7.
Ieſus ſaide vnto him, itis written againe,
Thouſhalt not tempt the Lord thy God J
Theaffirmatiue part. -
Thou shalt preſerve the life oftby neigh

$our Hitherto may wee refer theſe duties,
I. Such as appertaine to the perſon of
ourneighbour,and concern,firſt, his wel,
fare both of bodie and mind;as to reioice
with them that reioyce,Rom.12.15. Mar.
1o.zo.Then he anſveered, & ſaid vnto him,
Jal theſe thinges I have obſerued from my
3outh...And Ieſus beheld him,and lowed him.
Secondly,hismiſeries,to be grieued with
him for them. Rom.12.1 y. Mourne vºith
thoſe that mourne Eſay.14 16. And Iſaide,
Myleannes,my leannes,wo is me:the triſ.
greſſorshaue offended,yca the tranſgreſ:
ſourshauegricuouſly offended. Pſal. 119,
136. Mineeiesguſh outwith water, be:
cauſe menobſcrue not thy law.] Againe,
wemuſthelpe him as muchasin vs. lyeth.
Iob.29.15.1 ppas as an is to the blinde, ºr a
foot to the lame.2.Cor,8.3.To theirPower,
yca
of Saluation &Damuation. 205
yea,beyód their power,they wer willing.]
And that wee do, wee muſt do ſpeedilie.
[Pro.3.28. Say not to thy neighbour, go,
and come againe to morrowe, and I will
.giue thee,ifthounow haueit.Leuit.19.17
Thou ſhalt plainlie rebuke thy neighbor,
and not ſufferhim to ſinne.]
Thirdly,concerningſuch injuries, ash
offerethvnto thee. 1. Thou ſhalt not be
angrie againſt him, vpon a ſmaloccaſion.
[Nomb.12.3. Moſes was a meckeman,a-
boue all thatliued vpon the earth Prou.9
in 1.1 he diſcretion of a man deferreth his
anger,and his glorie is to paſſ: by an of
fence.]2. Thou muſt be ſlow to wrath, &
neuer angrie, but for a moſt juſt cauſe.
[Mark.3.3. Then he looked rounde about
on them angerlie, mourning alſo for the
hardneſſe of theirhearts. Pro. 14.19. Hec
that is ſlow to wrath, is of great wiſedom:
buthe that is of an haſtie minde,exalteth
follie..] 3. Thine anger muſt be but for a
while. [Ephe.8.26. Be angrie,and fin not,
letnot the Sungo down vpon thy wrath.]
4. Forgiue freelie an injury, and revenge
it not.[Eph. 4.32. Beye curteous one to
another, and tender hearted, forgiuing
one another, euen asGod, for Chriſtes
ſake,forgaue you.} : -
Fourthlie,his wants and infirmitics. 1.

Auoid
Auoid occaſions, whereby they may bee
ſtirred andlaid openGene 13,8.Thenſaid
.4braham to Lot,iet there be moſtrife, I pray
thee,betwwene theeand me, neither betweene
thy heardmen and mine:for eve arebrethrem.
ver 9,1s not the wwhole land before thee? de
part, I pray thee,from me: Ifthouvvilt take
the left hand, Ivvil take the right, or ifthou
go to the right hand, evil take the left.Gen.
27:44...Andtaryvyith him a v while vntil thy
brothersfiercenes be affewaged verſ.45. And
tilthy brothers ºproth turne array from thee
and he forget the things vehichthouhaft dom
to him. 2. Depart ſometimes from thine
owne right. Mar 17.25.16, what thinke?
thou,Simon? ofYohome do the Kinges ofthe
earth take tribute,or polmoney? oftheir chil
dren,0r offirangers??eter ſaid vnto him, of
frangers, Then ſaide Ieſus vnto him,Then
are the children free.ver.27. Neuertheleſſe,
left v.ve should offend them, go to the ſea, and
“aft inan angle, and take the firſt fish that
commeth vp, and v when thouhaft opened his
mouth, thou shalt finde a piece of twoentis
pence,that take,and giue it vnto them for me
and thee. , 3. To appeaſe anger kindled:
which isdone. 1. By ouercommingeuill
with goodnes. Rom. 12. 21. Benot ouer
•ome of euil;but ouercome euil rvithgoodnes,
*..By following after peace, 1, Pet3.11.
Decline
Decline from euill, and dogood,ſºeke peace,
and follory after it.3.By curteous anſwers.
Pro.15.1. A ſofte anſwere puttethayyay
vvrath,but grieuous wordſ?irvpanger, 1.
Sam 1.14. Eliſaid ºnto herhovy long vyile
thou be drunken : putavvay thy drunkennes
from thee.ver.15. Then Hannah anſwered
andſaid, Nay my Lorde, but Iam a Woman
troubled inſpirit, I have drunk.neither Wine
morſtrong drinke,but I haue povyred out my
foule befºre the lord.Philemon.verſe. 15. It
maybe, that hetherefore departed for a ſea
fon,that thou shouldeſt receive him for euer.
4By ouerpaſsing ſome wantes,and infir
mities in menswordes and deedes. Prou.
39,11. It is a mans honour to paſſeby in
firmities. 5. By couering thé with ſilence.
1.Pet,48.4%juealthings haueferuent lous
amongſt you,for lowe couereth a multitude of
fins.Pro.17.9. He that couereth träſgreſsi.
en, ſeeketh loue, but he that repeateth a
matterſeperateth the Prince.68y taking
euerything (ifit be poſſible) in the beſt
part.1.Cor.13.3.Loue thinkethnone euill.
This ſh:weth the lawefulnes of truces,
couenants, and other agreements, con
cerningpeace,being made to audide in
juries, maintain ancientbounds, procure
ſecurity in traffilue, poſſeſsions, &iour
nies,ſerpenſions,commons for cattell, li.
- bertics
'berties ofhunting,fiſhing or fouling, and
getting fewell, or other neceſſaries, for
publique commodities,ifthere be novn
wful conditiás annexed vnto the ſame.
And we may make this couenant, not on
lie withChriſtians, but for the mainte
nance ofpeace, with infidels alſo. For
'that which is godly to be performed,is no
leſſe godly lobe promiſed.But it is a note
‘eftrue godlines,to be as much as maybe
at peace with allmen.Therefore, to pro
miſe peaceby couenant,is very godly.We
may ſeethe experience of this in the lues
ofholy men.[Ge.2.1.2.2.At that ſame time
abimelechand Picho!his chief Captain,
ſpakeynto Abraham,ſaying, God is with
thee in all that thou doeſt...ver. 23. Now
therefore, ſweare vnto me here by God,
that thou wilt nothurteme, nor my chil
-dren,nor my childrens children,&c.verſ.
24.Then Abraham ſaide, wilſweare.ver.
27.Then Abraham tookſheep, &beeues,
and gaue them vnto Abimelech;and they
two made a couenant.Gen.31.44. Nowe .
therefore, come and let vs make a coue.
nant,I and thou,which may be a witneſſe
betweene me and thee.ver.45.Then took
ſaacob aſtone,and ſetitvpasa Piller&c.
yer $1.Laban ſaid to Iaacob, Behold this
heap,and behold the piller, which Ihaue
ſet
of Saluation &damnation. 109
ſet betweene meandthee. verſe 53. The
God of Abraham,and the gods of Nahor,
and the God of their Father,beiudge be-,
tweene vs. But Iaacob ſware by the feare,
of his Father Izhak.]
II. Concerning hisbodie, wee are to
regarde it aliue,and dead.Being aliue, we'
oughtif neede be, 1. To miniſter vnto it
foode and rayment.[Math.25.41.42. De
part from meyee curſed,into euerlaſting
fire,which is prepared for the Deuill an
his Angels, for Iwasan hungred, and ye
gaue me no meate, thirſted,and ye gaue,
me no drinke,&c.verſ45. In as much as
yee did it not to one of the leaſt of theſe,
ye did it not to me..] 1. To lendour hel-,
\! ping hand,when our neighbours bodie is ,
in any danger. I. Iohn.3.16. Hereby rve,
# perceived loue,that he laid dovene his lifefor:
º: vs,therefore alſº ought ºpee to lay dogynouw
liues fºr the brethren.verſiz. . . . .
ſº • When a man is dead,wee ought to co
mit the dead corpes to the graue,as may :
jº. appeareby theſe arguments. 1. The in- ;
|'' ſtinét of Nature it ſelfe. 2. The exam->
ples of the Patriarks,and other holyper
ſonages. Abraham buried Sarah.Gene.23.1
º, 19.1aacob is buried by his ſonnes. Gene-yo. :
# 12.Steuen by religious and deuout men. Aëts
3.23. TheLordes owne approbation of
: burial,
2 Io The order of the cauſe:
burial, in that heenombreth it amongſt
his benefites. For the want thereofisa
curſe.Jere.zz. 19.He (viz lehoiakim) shall
be buried as an aſſe is buried,euen drawven &
eaft foorth, vvithout thegates of Ieruſalem.
Therefore, rather then Moſes ſhouldebe
vuburied,the Lord himſ:Ifdid burie him,
[Deut.3.4.5.6Moſes the ſcruaunt ºfthe
Lord, dicq in the landofMoab,according
to the word of the Lord. And hc.cburied
him in a valley, in the land ofMoab, ouer
againſt Beth-pcor, but no man knoweth
ofhis ſepulchre vnto this day.] 4:There is
noe deade carkaſe ſolothſome as man is,
the which both argueth the neceſsitie of
buriall, and how valie we are in the fight
ofGod,by reaſon offinne. 5. The body
muſt riſe againe out of the carth, that it
may be made a perpetual manſion houſe,
for the ſoule to dwellin. 6. The bodies of
the faithfull are the Temples of the holy
Ghoſt , and therfore muſt riſe againe
to glorie. .7. Buriall is a teſtimonie of
the louc, and reucrence weebcare to the
diſceaſed. . . . . . . . .
• A funerall ought to be ſolemnized af.”
teran honeſt and ciuilmaner:namelie;a-
greable to thenature,and credite, aſ well
of thoſe which remaine aliue, as them
which are dead, Concerning the huing,
th: y
t they muſt ſee,that 1.Their mourningbee
moderate,and ſuch, as may well expreſſe
| their affeótion and loue to the partie de
!"parted, [Ioh.1.1.34.He ſaid, Where hauc
yelaid him?They anſwered, lord,come,&
! ſce.v.35.Then Ieſuswept. And (v.3.6).he
* Iewes ſaid,behold,how he loued him.) 2.
. They muſt audideſperſtition, and not
... ſurmiſe: that funerall ceremonics are a
º vailable to the dead.Such are the rites of
* the Church of Rome, as to be buried in a
* Church, eſpecialievnderthc Altar, and
* in a Friarsºok. 3. They ought to take
* heed of ſuperfluous pompē, and ſolemni--
* ties, for of all oſtentations of pride, that
* is moſt fooliſh,to bee boaſting of a loath
* ſome and a deformed corpes. [Eſa. 12.15.
* 16.Thusſaith the Lord God of hoſtes,Go
* get thee to that treaſurer,to Shebnah,the
* ſteward of the houſe, and ſay,whathaſt
* thou to doe here 2 and whome haſt thou
ºf here? that thou ſhouldeſt here hºw thee
* out a ſepulchre, as he that heweth out his
* ſepulchrein an hieplace,or that graueth
# an habitation for himſelfin a rock ] ...
...To this commaundement belongeth :
# theſe duties, I.Before the ...;
ueſt, we ought to permit any º for the
3 rcpreſsingof hunger, to gath:r grapes, ' '
ſ j. off-hecarcs of corn in d: . *
ſ, z- [Dcut,
212. The order of the cauſe:
[Deut.23.24; 25. When thou commeſt
into thy neighbours vineyard, then thou
maieſt eat grapes at thy pleſure, as much
as thou wilt; but thouſhalt put none in
thy veſſell.When thou commeſt into thy
neighbours corne,thoutmaieſt plucke the
eares with thinehand, but thou ſhalt not
mooue a fickle to thy neighbours corne.
Mat.1.2.1. Ieſus went on the Sabboth day
through the corne, and his diſciples were:
an hungred, & began to pluckethe cares
of the corne, and to cate, &c.] 2. In the
vintage, and time of harueſt, wecought
nether toleaue the treesnaked of grapes,
nor take vppe after the reaping, eares of
corne-butleaue the after gatherings for
the poore.[Lcuit.23.22.When you reape
the harueſt of yourland , thou ſhaltnot
rid cleane the corners of the field, when
thourcapeſt,neither ſhalt thou make any
after gathering of thineharueſt:but ſhalt
leaue them vnto the poore, and to the
ſtranger:Lam the Lord your God.Ruth.2.
8. Go to none other fielde to gather,nei
thergoe from hence, but abide heereby
my maidens.ver 7. So ſhee gleaned in the
field vntilleuening.] -
III. Concerning the ſoulofour neigh

bour. 1. Wee muſt ſeeke all meanes to
win him to the profeſsion of chriſtian re
- ligion |
of Saluation & damnation. 2 r 3
ligion.[1&or.io.33. Ip'caſe al men in all
things, not ſeeking mine owne profit, but
the profite of manie, that they might be
ſaued.Heb. Io.24. Let vs conſideronean
other,to proubke vntoloue,and to good
works.] ... Wee muſtliue amongſt men
withoutoffence.[1..Cor. 10.32Giue no of
fence, neither to the lewes, nor to the
Grccians, nor to the church of God. r.
Cor.8.13.Ifmeat offend my brother, I wif
eate no fleſh, while the worldeſtindeth,
that Imay notoffend my brother.]3. The
light ofourgoodlife muſt be , as a lan
terne,to direct the waiesofour neighbor.
[A&.24.14.Th’s Iconfeſſº vnto thee,that
after the way(which they callherefle) ſo
worſhip ItheGodofmy Fathers, belee.
uing aſ thinges,which are written in the
law and the Prophets. 15. Andhaue hope
towardesCod, that the reſurrećtion of
the dead,which they themſelues look for
alſo, ſhall be both of iuſt and vniuſt. 16.
And hereinſ endeuour myſelfe, tohaue
alwaya cleare conſcience towarde God,
and towarde men.] 4. If our neighbour
offend, we are to admoniſh him.1.Theſ, 5.
14.Wee deſire you brethren, admonish them
that are ºnrulie, comfºrt the feebleminded,
beare vuith the weake.be patient towvards at
men.5 If our neighbor runne the waies ºf
2
Gods cémandements(asDauid ſpeketh)
we ought to incourage himin the ſame. .
IIII. We may referre ſuch thinges winto
this commandement, as appertain to the
peculiar preſeruation of euery ſeuerall
mans life. I. Recreation,which is an ex
erciſe, ioyned with the fear ofGod, con
uerſant in thingsindifferét,for the preſer
uation of bodily ſtrength,& confirmation
of the mind in holineſſe.Bcc.2.2.1 ſaid of i
laughter,thou art mad, and ofioy, whatis
this that thou doeſ??Eſa.5.12.The harp, vial,
timbrel,&pipe, and v vine,ar in their feafts:
but they regard not the vvorhof the Lord, nei
ther conſider the prork ofbishands.I.Cor.to.
7.7(either beye idolaters, as ºvereſame of
them,as it is vyritten,The peopleſat down to
eat & drink, ºr roſe vp to plaie.Luk.6.25.hº.
be to you that laugh,ſorye shall vyaile and
wweep.Deu.1.2.7. There gee shall eate before
the Lord your God, and yeshall reioice in all
that you put your hands onto,pothye,69-your
boºtholdsbecauſe the lord thy God hath bleſ,
fed thee.To this end hath the word of god *
permitted ſhooting.I.Sam.1.18. He bade
them teach the children of Iudah to shoote, u
it is ºwritten in the bookof Iasher. And mu
ſicall conſort.Neh.7.6.7. Beſides their ſer
went ind maides, which wºereſteen thou.
Andºhree hundred.andſtuency *†,
.
hateth himſelfe;& he that heareth turfing, .
and diſcouereth it not. --
The puniſhment of thcft, may at the

diſcretion of the iudge be ſometimes ag
grauated, as hee feeth the qualitie ofthe
offence to be. Therefore theeues ſome
times are puniſhed with death. . . . . .
... Nowe if any man objećt,that the iudi
ciall lawe of God, dothonely require the
reſtitution thereof, foure fold for ſuch an .
offence : I anſwere, that the ciuilmagi
ſtrate,when hee ſeeth ſome one or many
offences to increaſe,he may by his autho.
ritie encreaſe the ciuill puniſhment,due
to thatſinne.Nowe it is manifeſt,that the
ſinncoftheft is far more gricuous in our
commonweale, then it was among the,
Iewes.For, firſt the inhabitantsof this cé
monweal,are generally,by many degrees
poorer then the Iewes were:Therefore to
itealea thing, but ofſome ſmall value,
from onein this countrie, doth more en
dammage him,then a thing of greateva
lue would haue done the Iewes. . . .
Againe, the people of this countrey
- are of a more ſtirring, and fierce diſpoſi
tion :-the which maketh theeues to be
more outragious with their robberies,ioy
ning violence,and the diſturbance of the
publique tranquillitie of the Countries
, * whers
244. The order of the eauſt
whereof more regarde ought to be had,
then of one priuate mans life.
The affirmatiuepart.
Thou shalt preſtrue and increaſe thy neigh
bours goods.To this are required theſe that
followe.
I. A certaine calling: whereineuery
man, according to that guiſt which God
hath giuen him,muſt beſtow himſelfe ho
neſtly,to his owne,and neighbours good.
I.Cor-7.24. Let euery man wherein hevvas
talled,therein abide with Gºd.Epheſ4.28.
1.Pet.4.1o.According as euery man hath
receiued a gift, ſolet him adminiſter to
another, thatye maybe good diſpenſers
of the manifold graces of ( d. Galat. 5.
13.In loue ſerue one anothe..] -
II. The truevſe of riches,&al the goods

a man hath;to which belong two vertues.
Contentation, and thriftines.
Contentation is a vertue, whereby a
man is welpleſed with that eſtate,where
inhe is placed...Tim.6.6.Godlines isgreat
gaine, vvitha contented minde. 7. Forwyee
brought nothing into the Worlde, either shal
~verary anything out of the PPorlde.But,
hauing foºde and raiment, let vs be content.
[Phil.4.11. Ihaue learned in whatſoeucr
cſtate I am,therewith robe content. verſ.
**... Ican be abaſed,and Ican abounde,
sucy
every where,inal thinges,I aminſtrućted,
both to be full,and to be hungrie, and to
abound,and to haue want. Matth.6.1 r.
Giue vs this day our daily bread.Heb. 13.
5.Let your conuerſation be withott co
uctouſnes,and be content with thethings
which you haue:for he ſaith, wilnotfor
ſake thee,norleaue thee.]
Thriftines or frugalitie, is a vertue,
wherby a man carefully kepeth his goods,
which he hathgotten, & employeth the
to ſuch vſes, as are both neceſſary and
profitable.(Prouer.5.15. Drinke the wa
ter of thy ciſterne, and of the riuers out
of the middesof thine owne wellverſ. 16.
Let thy fountaines flowe forth,and the ri'
uers of waters in the ſtreetes.verſe.17.Let :
them be thine owne,yca,thine only, and
not the ſtrangers with thee.Pro.z 1.5.The
thoughtes of the diligent doeſurely bring
abundance.verſe 17. Hee that loueth pa.
ſtime,ſhall be a poore man, and hee that
loueth wine and oyle ſhall not be riche.
Prou. I 1.27. The deccitfull man roſteth
not that which he hathtaken in hunting:
but the riches of the diligent are precious
Iohn.6.12.] ... - -
III. To ſpeak the trueth from the hart,

and to vſe an harmeles ſimplicitie in all
affaires.Pſalm.15.2. He that walkethrp
- - rightly>
rightly,and vivorhethrighteouſnes, hee that
fpeaketh the trueth in his heart.Gene.2 3. I 5
Ephron ſaide to Abraham , the land is
woorth fourehundreth ſhekels of filmer,
what is that betweeneme and thee? bu
rie therefore thy dead.verſe 16. So Abra
ham hearkened to Ephron,and Abraham
weighed to Ephron the filuer, which hee
had named in the audiéce of the Hirittes,
euen foure hundreth ſhekels of currant
money among marchants,&c.]
IIIſ Iuſt dealing. r. Theff.4.6. Of this,
there are many kinds. -
I. In buying and ſelling, in ſetting &

byring offarmes, tenements, landes; in
marchandiſe, and allmanner of commo
dities, men muſtracke nothing but keepe
a iuſt price.A inſt price is then obſerucd,
when as the thingesprized,and the price
giuen for them,are made equalſ,as neere
as maybe. For the obſeruation of thise
qualitie,theſe foure rules are to be con
#.,forby them albargainesmuſt be
ordered. I. There muſt be a proportion
and equalitiein allcontraścs;the which
will then be, when as the ſeller doth not
value the thing, onely according to his
owne paines,and coſts beſtowed vpon it,
but alſo ſeeth what profite it may be to
the buyer,and in what need; he *
- O
| of Saluation & damnation. 2.47
* 'ofit,ILeu-25.14 when thouſelleſtought
* to thy neighbour, or buyeſt ought at his
* handes,yeſhal not oppreſſe one another:
* verſe 15.But according to the number of
* yeares after the lubile, thou ſhaltbuy of
* thy neighbor.Alſo,according to the num
* offeerºsofthy reacnues, he ſhall ſellvn
* to thee, ver.16.According to the number
2 of yeeres, thou ſhalt increaſe the price
* thereof;and according to the fewnes of
yeeres,thou ſhalt abate the price ofit for
* the number of fruitesdoeth heeſellvnto
thee..] II. They muſt be ſquared accor
: ding to the lawe of Nature, the ſumme
* whereof, Chriſt propoundeth in theſe
* wordes: Whatſoeuer yee vvould that men
# should doe to you, do the ſame vnto them. III.
3 The bond ofnature muſtbe kept , which
* bindeth him that receiueth a benefit,and .*
*
* maketh a lawfull gaine of another mans

* goods,that he being once inriched,ſhaf
* make a proportionable and naturall re
* compence, euen aboue the principalſ.
& IIII. Men muſt communicate and make
3 vſe of their goods,with that caueat which
& Paul giueth. 2. Corinth. 8, 13. Not
! ſoe tobeſtowe them, as that others may
# be eaſed, and they greeued. Or contrari
* wiſe.
: II Men muſt make ſale of ſuch ding:
4. *
as are in their kind ſubſtantiall, and pro
fitable.
III. They muſt vſe iuſt weights & mea
ſures.[Deut. 25.13. Thou ſhalt not haue
in thy bagge,two maner of weightes, a
greate, and a ſmall but thou ſhalthaue a
right and iuſtweight, a perfeót and iuſt
meaſure ſhalt thouhaue.Ezech.45.1o.Ye
ſhallhaue iuſtballances, a true Ephah,&
a true Bath.Micah.6.1 I.Shall Iiuſtifie the
wicked ballances, and the bagge of de
ceitfull weightes?
III. Hee thathyrethany thing, muſt
notonely pay the appointed hyre, but
make that which he hyred good,ifought
but good come vnto it, by his defaulte.
Exod. 21. 14. 15. Ifa man borroyve any
thing of his neighbour,andit be hurt,heeshall
ſurely make it good,ó’c.
V. The pledge or pawne ought to be
redemed,and ifitbe of important neceſ.
ſitie, as that which preſeructh the life of
our neighbour,it muſt be reſtored to him
incontinently. Exod.2 2.26. If thou take
thy neighbours raymentto pledge, thou shale
reſtore it again, before the ſungo dovyne,fºr
that is his couering onely. Deut. 24.6. Nge
man shalltake the nether or vppermilftone to
pledge; for this gage is his liuing. Neither
may a man in 2 pledge-be his owne car
ucre
of Saluation & Pamnation. 249
uer,but he muſt take ſuch an one as is of -
fercd.Deut.24.1o. When thou shalt aske a
gaine of thyneighbour any thing lent , thou
shalt not go into his houſe to fetch his pledge.
verſe 11.8wt thou ſhalt ſtand without,and
the man that borrowed it of thee, ſha}}
bring the pledge out of the doores vnto
thee.verſe 12.Furthermore,if itbe a poor
bodie,thouſhalt not ſleep with his pledg.
verſ 3.But ſhalt reſtore him the pledge,
&c.]
VI. Tobecome ſurctie,onely formen
that are honeſt, and very wel knowen.&
that warily with much deliberation. Pro.
11.15. Heeshallbe ſore vexed, that is ſºretie
for aſtranger. And he that hateth ſuretiship,
isſure.Pro.17.18.4 man deſtitute of vnder
fanding,toucheth the band, and becommeth
fºretieforhis neighbour.Prou.23.26. But if
it be ſo, that a manhaue intangled him
felfe by ſuretiſhippe, the beſt way is, to
crauchis creditours fauour,by his owne
humble ſuite, and the inſtant requeſt of
his friends. Prou.6.1. Myſomne,ifthou be
fºrette forthy neighbour, and haſ ſtricken
handesvvith theftraunger.vcrſ. 2.Thou arr
Thared with the words of thy mouth,thou
art euen ſhared with the wordes of thine
owne mouth. 3. Do this nowe my ſonne,
and deliuer thyſelf, ſceing thou art come
intº
.25o The order of the cauſes
into the hand of thy neighbour,goe, and
humble thyſelfe,and ſolicite thy friends.
verſe.4. Giue no ſleepeto thine eies, nor
ſlumber to thine eyeliddes. verſe 5. Deli
uer thy ſelf, as a Doe fró the hand of the
Hunter, and as a bird from thchand of
the fouler.]
VII. Alliuſ couenants and promiſes,
though thcybe to our hinderance, muſt
be performed.Pſal.15.4.”hich ſupeareth
to bishurt and changethnot. Prou.25.1 4-4
man that boaffeth,& keepeth notpromiſe, is
like cloudes and vpinderrithout rayne. Iudg.
1.24. The Spiesſavve a man come out of the
(tie,and they ſaid vnto him, shevve vs vue
pray thee,the pray into theſitie,and vpe wril
shevve thee mercie. verſ. 25. And when hee
had ſhewed them the way into the citie,
they ſmote the citie with the edge of the
fworde, but they let the man and all his
houſhold depart.)
VIII. To ſend that wee doe, freelie.
Luk.6.35. Lende, lookingfor nothing againe,
and your revvard shal begreat. And when
we borrow, we muſt bee carefull to make
reſtitution.euen,if need be, with the ſale
ofour ownegoodes. 2 King.4. 1.2.3.4.5.
67. Here the reifs of the ſºnnes of the pro
phets, ſelleth her oyle,”vhich Godſent by the
hand ofElisha,topay her creditour,
--- - IX.
of Saluation & 70ammation: 215
IX. To reſtore that,which is committcd
to our cuſtodie.without delay.Mat.21.41.
He wwil deftroy thoſe euil husbandmen,6-let
out his vineyardes to others, wrhich shall de
liuer him the fruites in theirſeaſons. Proue,
3.28.But if ſuch a thingbe loſt,not by our
default,we are not vrged to repay it.Exo.
22.7.Ifa man deliuer ; neighbourmo
ºney, or ſtuffe tokeepe, and it bee ſtollen
out ofhishouſe,ifthe thiefe be found, he
ſhall pay the double.verſe 8. If the thiefe
be not founde, then the maiſtcrofthe
houſe ſhalbe brought before the Iudges,
to ſwcare whether É. haue put his hand
to his neighbours goods or no.]
X. That which a man findeth,is to be
keptin his ownehand, if the true owner
-cannot beheard of butifhebe,hee muſt
reſtore it, .[Deut. 22. 1. Thöu ſhalt not
ſee thy brothers Oxe', nor his ſheepe goe
aſtray,and withdraw thy ſelfe from them,
but ſhalt bringthem again vnto thy bro
...ther. 2. If hec be not neere vnto thee,
or thouknow him not, thou ſhalt bringit
into thinehouſe , and it ſhall remaine
:% with thee, vºtillthy brother ſeeke after
it, then ſhalt thou deliuer it to him a
gaine.verſe 3.So ſhalt thou do with alloſt
things. -
… xi. To get our owne, wee may,if wee

can
252 . Theorder ofthe cauſes
can not do otherwiſe, ſue our ncighhotir
in lawe, but we muſt followe our ſuites in
anholy manner, and with theſe circum"
fiances. I. In all ſuites, wee muſt not do
anything,that may prejudice the profeſ.
ſon of chriſtian religion.Therefore alſui
ters inlawe,0ffend, when they truſt more
in man, then in God,and make their re
ligion a 1eſt to worldlings, partly, byſtri |
uing about thingcs of ſmall importance:
and partly, by not admitting any condi
tions of reconciliation...I.Cor. 6.1. Dare
any of you, hauing buſines againſt an other,
be iudged vnder the vniuft,and not vnder the
Saintes? II. Lawe muſt be the laſt reme.
dic,asa deſperate medecine is the laſt re
medie the Phiſtian vſeth Wee muſt affay
all meanes poſſible,before we vſe this,e.
ſpecially to a brother. 1.Cor.6.7. There is
otterlie a fault ...; becauſe yeegoe to
lavve one wwithanother, ºvhy ratherfüffºr
yee not •vronge?vyhy ratherſuffeine ye not
harme? III. In all ſuites of Law, we muſt
be mindfullof the laweofcharitie, and
not ſo much endeuour,to maintaine our
owne right,as to recalourbrother,which
erreth,into the right way.
. . . CHAP.
*
-
CHAP. 28.
Concerning the ninth Com

mandement.
He ninth Commandementbelong
eth to the preſeruatiá of our neigh
bours good name. The words are
theſe.
Thou shalt not beare falſe witnes againſ?
thy neighbour.
- The Expoſition.
-- Thou shalt not beare. That is, anſwere
when thouart asked before aludg.[Deu.
19.17. Then boththe men which ſtriue
together,ſhalſtand before the Lord,euen
before the Prieſt and the Iudges, which
£halbe in thoſe dayes. 18. And the ſudges
‘ſhall make diligent inquiſition, and if the
witneſſebe founde falſe, and hathgiucn
falſe witnes againſthis brother.)
witneſſe. By a figure, ſignifieth euery
word,whereby the credit andeſtimation
ofour neighbour;is either impaired ordi
miniſhed, -
The negatiue part.

Thou shalt not diminish or hurt the good
named effimation of thy neighbour. -
Here is forbidden. -
I. Enuie,diſdaine of others: deſire of a

- Ináns
mans owne glorie. [..Tim.6.4. He is puft
vp, and knoweth nothing, but doteth a
bout queſtions, & ſtrifeof words, where
of commelhºenuie,ſtrife, raylings, 1. Pet.
2.1.Wherefore laying aſide all malitiouſ.
nes,and allguile, and diſſimulation, and
enuie,and alleuill ſpeaking. Mat. 21.15.
But when the chiefe Prieſts and Scribes
ſaw the marueils that he did,and the chil
dren crying in the temple, & ſaying, Ho
ſanna the ſon of Dauid, they diſdained.]
II. Euil ſuſpicions.1.Tim. 6.4. 1.Sam.
17.28. And Eliah, his eldeſt brother, hard
when he ſpake vnto the men, &Eliah was
very angryc with Dauid, and ſaide, why
cameſ: thou down hither?and with whom
haſt thou left thoſe feweſheep in the wil
dernes? I know thy pride,and themalice
of thinchcart. Aćt. 28.4. Now, when the
Barbarians ſawe the worme hang, on his
hand, they ſaide among themſelucs, this
man ſurely is a murtherer, whome,thogh
hechaue eſcaped the ſea, yet vengeance
hath not ſuffered to liue.] Here are con
demned,hard cenſures,and finiſteriudg
ments againſt our neighbour. Mat. 7.1.
Hudge not, that gee be not indged.ver. 2.For
with whatjudgmentyee iudge, yeſhalbe
iudged;and with what meaſureye mete.
itſhalbe meaſured to you againe.] Theſe
: judg
iudgements which Chriſt forbiddeth are
priuate & reprochful, or ſlanderous iudg
mcnrs-namely,when cither a good or an
indifferent ačtion is interpreted to the
worſe part:or whé a lightoffence is made
hainous through euill will, without alde
firceither to amendor to couer the ſame
Aćt.z.13. Andothers mocked, andſaid, they
are full of neuvvvine. 14. But Peterſtan:
ding with theeleuen, lift vp his voice,and
ſaid vnto them;Yemenofſudea,3: al yec
that inhabite ſeruſalem, be this knowne
wnto you,and harken vnto my wordes.t5.
For theſe are not drunken,asye ſuppoſe,
ſince it is but the thirdhpure of the day.
1.Sam. 1.13.For Hannah ſpakc inherhart
her lippes did moueonely, but her voice
was not heard,therefore Elithought that
that ſhe had bin drunken.] But we muſt
knowe,that there are threekindso: iudg
ments, which are not forbidden by this
commandement of Chriſt. The firſtis,the
miniſterie of the Goſpell, whichjudgeth,
and reprooueth finn. The ſecondis, the J
judgment of the Magiſtrate. The third is,
the judgment ofa friende, admoniſhing
vs: as when hec ſaith, Abſtaine from the
companie of ſuch a man, for Iknowe him
to be a drunkard. -
III. A relation of the bare words *:::

- aſı
and not ofthe ſenſe and meaning of our
neighbour. Mat. 26.59. Wavve the chiefe
Trieff; ºthe Elders,” all the vvhole coum
fel,ſºught falſevvitnes againſt Ieſus, to put
him to death: 60. but they founde mone &
though maniefalſevvitneſſescame yetfound
they none : but at the laſ; came tyvo falſº
vvitneſſes,61. And ſaide, this manſ ride, I
gang % the Temple of God, & build it in
three dayes. In deede, Chriſt ſaide ſome
ſuch thing in wordes,as appeareth.[Iohn
2.19.Ieſus anſwcred and ſaid vnto them,
Deſtroy this Temple, and in three dayes
I will raiſe it vp againe.] -
1III. To pronouncevniuſtſentence in
judgment,to reſtin one witneſſe, to ac
cuſe another wrongfully, to bewray a
mans cauſe by colluſion.I.King chap. 21.
verſe 12. They proclaimed a faſt,&ſetzRa
baothamong the chief of the people.verſe i3
And there came two wicked men,and ſat
before him, and the wicked men witneſ.
ſed againſt Nabaoth,in the preſence of
the people,ſaying,Naboth did blaſpheme
God and the King:then they caried him
awayout of the Citie, and ſtoned him
with ſtones, that he dyed. Deu.chap. 17.
werſ. 6. At the mouth oftwo or three wit
neſſesſhallhee, that is worthie of death,
die; but at the mouth of one witneſſé
hce
hee ſhall not dye.]
V. Openly to raiſe forged and hurtfull
tales and reportes of our neighbour, or
priulie to dcuiſe the ſame. Roman. 1,29.
Whiſperers. 30. Backbiters,haters ofGod,
proude boaſters,inuenters of cuil things.
Lcuit.19.16.Thou ſhalt not walke about
with tales among thy people, thou ſhale
not ſtand againſt the blood ofthy neigh
bour.I am the Lord.I.Tim.5.13. And like
wiſe alſo beeing idle, they learne to goe
about from houſe to houſe:yea, they are
notonely idle,but alſo pratlersand buſi
bodies, ſpeaking thinges which are not
comely.]Toſpreadeabroade flying tales,
or to fain and adde anything vnto them.
[Prou.26.20. Without woode the fire is
quenched,and without a talebearerſtrife
ceaſeth. 21. As a cole maketh burning
coles,and wood a fire, ſo the contentious
man is apt to kindle ſtrife. 22. The words
of a talebearer are as flatterings,and they
go downe into the bowels of the bellie.2.
Cor. 12.20. For Ifeare leaſt when I come,
I ſhallnot findeyouſuch as I woulde, and
that Iſhouldebe founde toyou ſuch as I
would not,and leaſt there be ſtrife,enuy
ing,wrath, contentions,backbitings,whi
ſperings,ſwellings, and diſcordes among
you..] To recciuc orbclecue thoſe tales
- - which
>.
which weebeare of others. [Exed. 23.1.
Thou ſhalt not receiue a falſe tale , nci
ther ſhalt thou put thine hande with the
wicked, to bee a falſe witneſſe. I. Sam.
chap. 24. verſ. Io. And Dauid ſaide to
§, wherefore giueſt thou an eare to
mens wordes,that ſay,behold, Dauid ſee
ketheuillagainſt thee?
VI To accuſe our neighbour,for that
which is certaine and true , through ha
; tred,and with intent to hurt him.1. Sam.
22.9.Then anſwered Doeg the Edomite,
who was appointed ouer, the ſeruantes
of Saul) and ſaid, ſaw the ſonne of Iſhai,
when he came to Nob, to Abimelech the
ſonne of Ahitub.ver.io.Who asked coun
ſell ofthe Lord for him,and gaue him vit
tailes,and he gaue him alſo the ſworde of
Goſiah the Philiſtim.] Of this decde Da
uid thus ſpeaketh.Pſal. 52.1.Why boaſteſt
thou thyſelfe in thy wickednes, O man of
power?the louingkindnes of the Lord en
dureth daylie.verſe 2.Thy tongue imagi
neth miſchiefe,& is like a ſharp rafor,that
cutteth deceitfully.v.3. Thou doſt louee
ui'ſ more then good, & lies, more then to
ſpeak the truth.ve.4.Thouloueſt alwords
that may deſtroy, O deceitfull tongue.)
e.VII. To openior declarcourneighbors
*rsts to any man, eſpecially ifhee did
it ofinfirmitie. Math, chap. 18.verſe 15.
Moreouer, if thy brother treſpaſſe againſt
thee, goe and tell bim his fault betweeene
theeand him alone: ifhee heare thee, thou,
. haſ vivonne thy brother. Prouerb. 11.13.

He that goethabout as a ſlaunderer, diſcoue
reth a ſecret:but he that is ofa faithful hart,
concealeth a matter.
VIII. All babling take, and bitter
wordes. Epheſ.chap. 5. verſ.3. But form
cation and all vncleanneſſe, let it not be once
named amongeſt you. verſ. 4. Neitherfil
thineſſe, neither foolish talking, neitherie
fing, which are not comelie, but rathergi
uing of thanks.Iohn.9.34.They anſvvered,
and ſaid vnto him, thou art altogether borne
in ſºmnes, and doeſ; thou teachys So they
caſt him out.
IX. Flatterie , whereby wee praiſe our
neighbour aboue that, weeknowcin him.
Prouerb. 27.6. The vvoundes of a louer are
faithfull, but the kiſſes oftn enemie are tº
Abee shunned. verſe. 14. Hee that praiſeth.
His friend vyith a loud voice, riſing earlie in
the morning, it shall be counted to him asa
<urſe. Aćt.chap. z.werſzz...And the people
aue a shout ſaying, the voice of God, & not
2fman. Thisis a gricuous finne in the Mi
riſters of the worde.I.Theſſalon.chap.”
verſ. 5.7Veither did vyee ener ºſe A.; -
- - gºor
º
*
º 260 . The order of the cauſes

wordes,asyeeknowe,nor coloured coue
touſnes, God is record.Ierem.chap.6.ver.
13. For from the leaſt of them, cuen vn
to the greateſt of them,cueryone is giucn
wnto couetouſnes, and from the Prophet,
euen vnto the Prieſt, they aldeale falſly,
verſe.14.Theyhauehealed alſo the hurt
of the daughter of my people with ſweete
wordes,ſaying,Peace, peace, when there
is no peace,Rom.16.18. For they that are
ſuch,ſerue not the Lord Ieſus Chriſt, but
their ownbellies, and with faire ſpeech &
flattring,decciue the harts of the ſimple.]
X. Fooliſh, & ouer confiden thoaſting.
[Pro. 17.1. Boaſt not thy ſelfe of to mor
row, for thouknoweſt not what a day may
bring forth.verſe. 2. Let anothcrpraiſe
thee,and not thinc own mouth, a ſtraun
ger,and not thine ownclippes.]
The affirmatiue part.
Preſtrue the good name of thy neigh
bour.Eccleſ.7.3. A good name is better then
a good oyntment. Here is commanded.
I. Areioyſing,for the credit and gºod
eſtimation of thy neighbour. (Gal. 5. 22.
But the fruite of the ſpirite, is loue, ioy,
peace;gentlenes Röm.1.8.Firſt I thank my
God through leſus Chriſt, foryou all, be.
cauſe yourfaith is publiſhed throughout
the whole world.]
- II.
º ofSaluation & damnation. 261
ſº II. Willingly to acknowsledge, that
tº goodneswe ſeein any man whatſoeuer,
3 and onelyto ſpeake of the ſame. Tit;3.2.
# That they ſpeake euill of no man, that they be
º no fighters,but ſoft, shevving all meekeneſſe,
# to all mem.Moreouer,we muſt with all de
º fire, receiue and beleeue reportes of our
# neighbours good Aštil 6.1.Then came he to
& Derbe and Lyſłrazand behold, a certain Diſ.
3 ciple vvas there,named Timotheus, a Pro
3 mansſonn, wrhich vyasa Iepreſſe,and belee.
º ued,but his father v was a Grecian.ver.2.0f
* v-vhome,the brethren,”hich ºvere at Lyffre
& end Iconium,reported ºvell.ver.3.Therefore
ºf Taulevyould,that he shouldgoeforth vyith
| him,and took and circumciſed him.Notwith
tº ſtanding,this muſt ſo be performed of vs,
º, that in no wiſe we approoie and allowe
of the vices and faults of men.2,Chro.z;
2. And hee did vprightlie in the eies of the
* Lord,but motyvitha perfit heart.And chap
* 27.2. And he did vprightlie in the ſight of
4 the Lord,according to al that his father ºx.
ºf ziah did,ſue that he entred not into the Tă.
ſ' ple of the Lord,and the people didget corrupe
... their ºraies. . . . . ... . . . . .
III Tointerprete a doubtfulleuill, to:
ſº the betterpart.I.Cor. 13.5. Loue thinketh
# not euill verſe 7. It beleeueth all thinges, He
- --
:
hopethall thinges. Geneſ. 37.31.Andto9
as, Tºrºrºfile cuſ,
took Ioſephs coate,and killed a kid of the
goates,and dipped the coatin the blood,
verſe 3:...So they ſent that particoloured
coat,and they broughrit to their Father, |
and ſaid,this haue wee found : ſec nowe §
whetheritbe thy ſonnes coate,orno.ver. h
33. Then he knewe it,and ſaide,it is my .
fonnes coate, a wicked beaſt hath deuou
red him,Toſeph isſurely torne in pieces.]
IIII Not to beleeue an euill reporte,
running abroade amongſt the common .
people,by the whiſperings of talebearers, :
as it were,by the conduit pipes.Pſalm.15.
.Hee that ſlaundereth not with his tongue,
wordgetheuill to his neighbour, morreceiveth
afalſe report againſt his neighbour. Ierem.
40.14. And they ſaid vnto him,knoweſt
thounot,that Baalis the King of the Am
monites, had ſent Iſhmaell the ſonne of
Nethaniah,to ſlay thee but Gedaliah the
ſonne of Abikam,beleeued him not. werſ.
ré. ButGedaliah the ſonne of Abikam,
ſaid vnto Iohanan, the ſonne of Kareah,
Thou ſhalt not doe this thing, for thou
ſpeakeſt falſlie of Iſhmael.] But we ought
alſo to be angric at ſuch whiſperings.Prs.
2.5.23. As the Nºrth-veinde driueth avvay
the raine,ſo doethan angry countenance the
flaunderingtongue. -
J.W. Tokcepcſ:creet the offence of our

* neigh:
* neighbor, exceptit muſt of neceſſiticbe
wreueiled.[Prou. Io. 12. Hatred ſtirreth vp
contentions, but loue couereth all tit."
* paſſes.Mat.1.19.Then Ioſeph her husband
*being a iuſt man,and not willing to make
* her a publik example,was minded to put
;: her away ſecretely.] +
* A man woulde ſuppoſe, that by this

: meanes,we ſhould be partakers of other
ºf mens ſinnes,but wee muſt knowe,that we
2 ought to conceale our neighbours imper
ſº fečtions, leaſt hee ſhould be proucked to
iſ offence:yet in the meane ſeaſon, he muſt
º be admoniſhed,that he may amend.[Gal
a 6.11am.5.19.Brethren, ifany of you hath
a crred from the truth, and ſomc man hath.
& conuerted him, verſe.2.2, Lethimknowe,
tº that he which hath conuerted the finner,
* frógoing aſtray out of his way, ſhall ſaue,
# a ſoule from death,and ſhall hide a multi
tº tude offinnes.]
ºf Butif the fin which is concealed, can,
# not thereby be taken away,then muſt we
# in loue and charitie, declare the ſame to
tº thoſe, which may remooue and amend
# the ſame.Gen.37.2.When Ioſeph v.vasſemen,
* teen yeerold, he keptsheep with his brethrá,
tº and the child vyas vyith the ſons of Bilhah,
& vyith the ſonnes of Zilpah, his fathers
3 vyiues;& Ioſeph told vnto their father, "...i.
*ht * - - - Gºč
§ ".
264 . The order ofthe cauſes
euillſaying.I.Cor 1.11. For it hathbene de
clared ºnto me, my brethren,”fyou, by them
that are of the houſe of cloe, that there are
contentions amongyou . Math. 18.16. But if
beheare thee not take ovith thee one or evzo,
that by themouth ºftwo or three witneſſes,
euery voord may be confirmed.
WI. To get a good name and eſtimati
on amongſtmen, and to keepe the ſame,
when we haue gotten it.Phil.4.8. Further
more, brethren, ºn hatſoeuer things are true,
wvhatſheuer thinges are boneſ?, whatſºeuer
things are iuſ,”hatſoeuer thinges are pure,
•whatſheuer thinges pertaine to loue, vyhat
foeuerthings are of gºod report, if there bea
my vertue,if there be any praiſe,thinkom theſe
shings.A good name isgotten, 1.Ifwe,ſee
king the kingdom ofGodbefore althings
do repent vs of allourfinnes,and with an
earneſt deſire, imbrace and followcafter
rightcouſnes. Pro.10.7. The memoriall of
the iuff shallbee bleſſed; but thename of the
*wicked shall rot. Mark.14.9.”erely, I ſay
ºnto you,vvherſeuer this Goſpel shal be pre
shed,throughout the vrhole wyorlde,thu alſº,
that she hath done, ſhal beſpoken of in the re
*nembrance of her. 2. We muſthauea care
both to judge, and ſpeakewell ofothers.
Math:7.2. With vyhat iudgment ye iudge,ye
****dged, Eccleſz.3. Givenºhine
ofSaluation & damnation, 265
heart alſº taal the vvords that men ſpeake,
leaft thou do heare thyſernaunt curſing thee.
wer.z. For often times alſo thime heart known
eth,that thou likewiſe haft curſed others. 3.
We muſt abſtain from all kind of wicked
nes:for one onely vice or ſinne,doethob
ſcure & darken a mansgood name. Eccl.
io.I.Deadflies cauſe to flinke, andputrifie.
the ointment of the Apothecarie:ſo doth a li.
tlefollie,him that is in effimation for wriſe
dom,andfor glorie. 4.We muſt in althings
carneſtlieſeek for the gloricofCod only,
and not our owne. Math.6.5. And ºvhen
thou prayeff,be not as the hypocrites, for they
loue to ſtand and pray in the Sinagogues, and
in the corners of the ſtreetes, becauſe they
ºpould beſeem of men. Perely,7ſay vntoyou,
# they haue their revvard. v.6.But v.vhen thou,
prayeff,enter into thy chamber, and wrhen
shou haſ shut thy doore,pray vnto thy father
wwhich u inſecrete,69 thy father ºvhichſteth
in ſecrete, shal revvard thee openly.
But if when we ſeeke the glory of God,
honeſtand godly mendo praiſés teſtifié
wellofys, wee muſt not deſpiſe this their
reſtimonic and commendation, and al
though they neither praiſe vs nor teſtifie
ofys at all, yet muſt wee take it in good
part...Corriz. Forour reioſing is this,the
softimoniº ofcur conſtience,that inſºmplicatiº
-- -
-
266 tº rarefih, cauſe

and gºal,
&nt by theparenes,and not inºvee
grace of God, fleshly
haveviſion
hadowr
eanuarſatiºnin the world, and moſºfalº
you’vard..And chap.10.13.But vee ºil!
ºstreisyce of thinges ºvhich are not *vithin
surmeaſure, but according to meaſure of the
line, whereºf Godhath #. to-rys &
meaſure,to attaine euen vnto you.” ſalm.16.
3. The Lorde is the portion of mine in
heritance,and of my cuppe ; thouſhale
maintainémy Lot. verſe 6. The linesare
fallen vnto me in pleaſant places...yea, I
haue a faire heritage.I.Cor:1:31. He that
seioycethlet him reioſcein the Lord.]
CHAP. 29.
of the tenth Commandement.
º
Hetenth commandement,concers
neth concupiſcences, committed
* againſtourneighbour.The wordes
are theſe:
"Thou ball not conet thy neighbour houſe,
show that not couet thy neighbours ºvife,
nor his ſtruant, nor his maide, nor his oxe,”
his affe,moranythingthy neighbour bath. .
The reſolution.
... (onet. The cogitation or motion of
th-heart,isofthreſorts.The firſt is ſºme
... --
glancing or ſodaine thought, ſuggeſted
to the minde by Sathan, which ſodainly
vaniſheth away , and is not receiued of
the minde. This is no ſinne, For it was in
Chriſt,whenhcywas tempted by the De
uill.Mat 1.4. The ſecondis, a moreper
manent thoughtor motion,the which, as
it were, tickleth and inueigleth the mind
with ſome inward ioy. The third is, a co
gitation drawing from the will and affe
&ions,full aſſent to finne. Wee are town
derſtand this commandement of theſe
cond ſortcofmotions onely , not ofthe
firſt,or ofthe laſt, to which the fiue for
mercommandements do belong. . .
Nowe then to couet, is to thinke in
wardly, & alſo to deſire anything,where
by our neighbour maybehindered,albeit
there enſue no aſſent of the will, to com
mit that euill. For the very Philoſophers
condemne couetouſnes of the very hart,
and Ciuilians diſalowe a purpoſe onely
to do cuill, if it be enioyned with a ma.
nifeſt deliberation. As for the concupi
frence in this place forbidden, wee may
wel think it is more cloſe and ſecret, be
cauſeſaint Paul,a Dočtor of the law,was
altogether ignorant ofit. Rom. 7.7. I had
º: not knowvn luff, except the lavy had ſaid,those
ſº shalt met lºft.Again if that concupiſtence
; --- 3. immo
-
ea
268 The order of the cauſe,
º immediately going before the conſent,
º
º
wcre not prohibited in this place, there
º muſtbe a greate confuſion in the deca
º
º
logue.For the ſcuenth commaundement
º
forbiddeth ſome kinde ofcoueting of our
º
neighbours wife.
Houſe. The Commandement is illu
ſtrated by an argument drawen from the
diſtribution of the objećts of concupi
feence:whence it is apparant, that onely
euill concupiſcence is condemned in this
place,Coloſſ 3.5.For there is a good con
cupiſcence or deſire : as of meate, and
drinke, and that of the ſpirite. Gal. 5.17.
Theſpirite lufteth againſt the flesh.
The TNegative part.
Thou shalt not couet that wwhich is thy
neighbours. Here are prohibited.
I. Concupiſcence itſelfc,namely,ori
inal corruption, in as much as it is hurt
ull to our neghbour.lam.1.14.
II. Each corrupt and ſudden cogita
tion and paſſion of the heart , ſpringing
out ofthatbitter root of concupiſcence,
Gal.5.17.The flesh luftethagainſt the ſpirit,
Lukc. Io. 27.Thou shalt loue the Lord v.vith
all thy ſoule. To this place appertaineth
Satans ſuggeſtion, faſter the firſt offerir
be entertained, and receiucd in the clo
ſet of the heart. - III
III. The leaſt cogitation and motion,
the which, thogh it procure not conſent,
delighteth and tickleth the heart. Of this
kind are theſe fooliſh wiſhes: I would ſuch
an houſe were mine, ſuch a liuing, ſuch a
thing,&c.And hitherto may we referre al
wnchaſte dreames, ariſing from concupi
ſcence.
The affirmatue part.
(ouet that onely, vvhich is availeablets
thy neighbour. Here are commended.
I. A pure heart towardes our neigh
bour.1.Tim. 1.5. The end of the commande
ment,is loue out of a pure heart, good conſti
ence andfuthvnfained.
II. Holy cogitations and motions of
the ſpirite.T'aul prayeth.1.Theſſ;,23.that
the Theſſalonians may be holy, not only in bo
dy and ſoule,butalſo inſpirite.Ephe.A.23.
III. A conflićt againſt the euill affecti
ons and luſtes of the fleſh.[Roman. 7.22.
I reioyce in the lawe of God, in regard of
the inward man.ver.23.Butl ſee another
lawe in my members , rebelling againſt
the lawe of my minde, and making me
captiue to the lawe of ſinne, which is in
my members.ver, 24. Miſèrable man that
I am,whoſhall deliuer me from this body
of death.2 Gor, 12.7.8.9. -
M3 chAP.
270 The ºrder of the cauſes
CH A P. 3o. -
Of the vſ. of the Lawr.

He wſe of the lawe in ynregenerate
| perſonsis threefold.
The firſt is, to lay openſin, and
make itknowen.Rom.3.20.By the zworked
of the Lavreshallmoe flesh be iuſtified in his
fightfºrby the larve commeth the knoyve
ledge offinne.
The ſecond vſc is accidentarilie,to ef.
fe&and augmentſinne, by reaſon of the
fleſh, the which cauſeth man to decline
from that which is commanded, and e.
uerto encline to that which is prohibited
Rom. 7.8. Sinne tooke occaſion by the com
mandement, and vºrought inme, almaner of
concupiſtence for writhout the larve ſinnei,
dead.verſe 9.For Ionce was aliue without
the lawe,but when the commaundement
came,ſinnereuiued.verſe 10. But I dyed,
and that commandement,which was or
deined vnto life, was founde to be vnto
me,wnto death.]
The third vſe is, to denounce eternall
damnation for the leaſt diſobedience,
without offering anyhopedfpardon.This
ſentence the Lawe pronounceth againſt
offenders,and by it partlyby threarning,
Partly
# ºf Salaation &damnation. 27,
spartly by terrifiing, it reigneth and ru
leth ouerman.Roni.3.19.”e knows that
| **hatſoeuer the laveſaith,it faith it to them
• *which are vnder the law”, that euery mouth
* may beftopped,andall the Pºorld be culpa
*le before God. Galat.chap.3.xerſelo. As
# - many as are of the workesof the law, are
* , ynder the cutſe, for it is written, Curſed
* is cueryone that continuethnot in althat
* is written in the book of the Law, to doe
them.*Corinth.chap.3.verſe.7lfthemi
º niſtration of death, written with letters,
: and engrauen inſtones was glorious,ver.
& 8.Howe ſhall not the miniſtration of the
! ſpirit be more glorious verſy. For if the
# miniſtration ofcondemnation were glo
tº ºrious, &c.] * -
* The end,why ſinnereigneth in man,is

ſº tº vigefinnes,to fly vnto Čhriſt Gal.3.2.
* Theſtripture hath concludedal vnderſºnne,
& that thepromiſeby the faith oftefºsſhrift,
# *hould begiuen to them that beleeue. wer. 24
Mºherefºre the lawve weas ourschoolemaſter
# to Chriſt.Heb.12.18.19 zo.
The continuance of this powerofthe
& daweisperpetuallynleſſ: a finner .
is and the veryfirſt attofrepentanceſ, frc.
ºf ethhim, that he ſhall be no morevnder
* the lawe but vnder grace. 2. Sam.12.
* Thenſide Dauid to 7\atham, I haue ſinned
f - 4. againſ?
º
º:

againſt the Lord, vvherefore 7(athan ſaid tº
Dauid, the Lord alſº hath forgiuen thyſºnne,
and thou shalt not dye Rom.6.14.Simme shal
not haue dominion ouer you; for yet are met
wnder the lavv, but vnder grace.
Iftherefore, thou deſireſt ſeriouſly e
'ternalllife:firſt take a narrowe examina
tion of thyſelf, and the courſe ofthylife,
by the ſquare ofGods lawe; then ſet be.
fore thine eies the curſe that is duevnto
ſinnc,that,thus bewayling thy miſerie, &
deſpairingvtterlie of thine owne power,
to attain euerlaſtinghappines,thou maiſt
renounce thyſelfe; and be proucked to
ſeeke,and ſue vnto Chriſt Ieſus.
The vſe of the Law, in ſuch as are re
generate, is far otherwiſe:, for it guideth
them to nevy obedience,in the whol courſe
of their life,which obedience may be ac
ceptable to God by Chriſt Rom. 3-31. Do
ove therefore through faith make the lavve
of none effect God forbidmay, overathere
fablish the lavve.Pſalme 119. 24. Thy
teſtimonies are my delight, they are my
counſellers. verſe ſo; . Thy worde is
a lanternetomy feete, and a lightvnto
my pathes.]*
…
CHAP,
ofSaluation & 7)amnation. 273
CH A P. 31.
Of the couemant of Grace.
Itherto concerning the couenant
| | oflowcth
workes,and of the lawe,who fol
the couenant of Grace.
The couenant of grace is that, where
by God freely promiſing Chriſt, and his
benefites,exačteth again of man,that he
would by faith receiue Chriſt,and repent
of his ſins.Hoſz.18.In that dayyyil I make
a couenantfor them, ºc.19. And Ivvilma
ry thee to me for euer:yea, Ivvillmarie thre
wnto me in righteouſnes,and in iudgment,and
in mercie,and in compaffon. zo. Ivvil euen
marie theevnto me infaithfulneſſe,and thou
shalt knowe the Lord.Ezech.36.25.1 ºvull
pourecleane v.vater vpon you, and ye shal be:
cleane, yea,from allyour filthineſſe, & from
alyour idoles will I cleanſ, you. 26.4nd 1
vvillgiueyou a meet heart, and a neppſpirit
•will I put ovithin you.17...And cauſe you to
vºyałke in myſłatutes. Mai 3. 1.The Lorde,
~whom yeſtek, halffeedily come to his Tem
ple : euen the Meſſenger of the couenaunt
~vhomeyee deſire,behold heshalcome,ſaith
the Lord of hoſtes. ".
This couenant, is alſo named a teſta

mentſori; hath partly the nature & pro
--
Pertics
274 The order ofthe cauſes
perties of a Teſtamentor Will, firſt it is
confirmed by the death of the teſtator,
Heb.9.16.” Phere a teffament is, there muſt
be the death ofhim that made the teſtament,
verſe 17. For the teſtament is confirmed,
when men are dead for it isyet of moe force,
fºlongas hee that made it isaliue.Second
ly,in this couenant, we do not offer much
and promiſe ſmall to God, but in ama -
ner do onely recciuereuen as the laſt will

and teſtament of a man, is not for the tee
ſtators,but the heires commoditie.
The couenant,albeit itbe one in ſubs
ſtance,yet it is diſtinguiſhed into the old
and newe teſtament.
The 'olde Teſtament or couenaunt,is
that, which in types and ſhadowes pre,
figured Chriſt to come, and to be exhi
bited. -
The newe teſtament, declareth Chriſt

alreadie come in the fleſh, and is appa
rantly ſhewed in the Goſpell.
The Goſpel is that part of Godsword,
which conteineth a moſt woorthie and
welcome meſſage:namely,that mankinde
is fully redeemed by the blood of Ieſus
Chriſt,the onely begotten ſonne of God,
manifeſt in the fleſh: ſo that nowe for all
ſuch as repent,and beleuein Chriſt Ieſus,
there is prepared a full remiſſion of all
cir
of Saluation 6-2amnation. 275
their finnes,together with ſaluation and
life euerlaſting Iohn.3.14.4s.2ſoſºs lifted
~p the Serpent in the wºuldernes, ſo muſt the
.
.
ſonne of man be lifted vp.v.15. That "whoſe
beleeueth in him, should not perish, but laue
euerlaffing #: 3.To him alſo giue
all the Prophets witnes, that through his
ſ name,al thatbéleeue in him,ſhal receiue
!
remiſſion of ſinnes.]
* The end and vſe of the Goſpellis,firſt,
º to manifeſt that righteouſnes in Chriſt,
whereby the whole laweis fullic ſatisfied,
and ſaluation attained. Secondlie, it is
the inſtrument, and,as it were, the con
duit pipe of the holie Ghoſt, to faſhion
and deriue faith into the ſoule: by which
faith,they which beleeue, doe, as with an
hand,apprehend Chriſtcs righteouſneſſe.
[Rom.1.16. Iam not aſhamed ofthe Goſ.
pellof Chriſt, for it is the power of God
to ſaluation to as many asbeleeue:tº the
Iewe firſt,then to the Grecian. verſe, 17.
For the iuſtice of God is reueiled by it,
from faith to faith.Iohn.6.63. It is the ſpi
rit which quickeneth, the fleſh profiteth
nothing, the wordes which I ſpeake are
ſpirit and life.]
The Goſpel preached,is, in the flouri
# ſhing eſtate of Chriſts church, that ordi
: nary means to begetfaith; but in the rui
; º, mous
nous eſtate of the ſame,when asby 2Po
facie, the foundations thereof arc ſha
ken,and the clearc light of the worde is
darkened, then this word read or repea
ted, yea, the very ſounde thereof, being
but oncehearde, is by the aſſiſtance of
Gods ſpirit,extraordinarille effectuall,to
them, whom Godwillhaue called out of
that greate darknes,into his exceeding
light. Rom.1o. 14. Hopwe shall they callon
him,in ww.h3 they hauenot beleued? and have
shall they beleeue in him, of vollom they haue
not heard?...And horv shall they heare, vvith
out a Treacher?Aći.11.19, And they v.vhich
nºverſtattered abroad, becauſe of theafflići.
on,that aroſe about Stephen, walked throgh:
out,tilthey came to Thenice,and Cyprus, ind
JAntiochia, preching the vvord to no man,ºut
to the Ievves only.v. 20.7 (ovu, ſome ofthem
zvere men of Cyprus,and of Cyrene, vvhich,
vvhen they veere come into antiochias ſhake
wnto the Grecians, and preached the Lorde
Ieſus. v.2.1.And the hande of the Lorde vva,
wpith them, ſº that a great number beleeued,
and turned vnto the Lord Ioh.4.28.The ºvo
man then left her rvater pot, and ºvent her
•way into the citie,and ſaidto the men.v.21.
Comeſeea man,wwhich hath told meal thingſ
, that ever I didzu not he the ſhrift:Then they
*vent out of the citie, and came ºnto him.39,
Now
of Saluation &Damnation. 277
Now many of the Samaritanes beleeued
in him,for the ſaying of the womâ,which
teſtified,He hath told meal things that e
uer I did.40.And many mobcleeucd,be
cauſe of his owne word. v.42. And they
ſaid vnto the woman, Nowe wee beleeue
not,becauſe ofthy ſaying: for wee hauc
heard him ourſelues,and know,that this
is indeede the Chriſt, the ſauiour of the .
world. Rom. Io.18.1 demand,haue they, .
not heard? no doubt their ſounde went
out throughal the earth,and their words
into the ends of the world J.Thus we may
ſee howe many ofour forefathers , and
anceſtours,in the mids offoperie obtei
ned eternall life.Reueliz.13.The Dragon
vvas pºroth reith the vuoman, & pvent and
made ºvarrevvith the remnant of her ſeede,
rwhich kept the commandements ofGod, &
haue the teſtimonieof Ieſus Chrift.Sam.11.4.
What ſaith the diuine oracleºlhauereſer.
ued to meeſºuen thouſand men, which
neuer bowed knee to Baal.]
CH A P. 32.' .
Of the sacraments.
Hus much of the preaching of the
word:nowe follow the appendants
to th: ſame:namly, the ſacraméts.
A Sa'
- |
278 The order of the cauſes |
Aſacramentisthat, whereby Chriſt&
his ſauing graces, are by certaine exter.
mall rites, ſignified, exhibited , and
º ſealed to a Chriſtian man. Rom. 14. 11.
º Hee receiued the ſigne of circumciſion, as the
*. ſeale oftherighteouſnes of the faith vyhich
he had,wwhen he vyas vmcircumciſed. Gene.
17.11.Yee shalcircumciſe theforeskin of your
flesh, & it shal be a ſigne ofthe covenant be.
º tyvene me & you.
º Wee muſt not therefore ſurmiſe,that
º there is any inherent force or efficacie of
* ſanétifying, in the viſible and externall'
ſigne ofthe Sacrament, as the bathewa
tershaue,to cure diſeaſes: for the power
of ſanétification, is appropriate onely to
the holy Ghoſtand Chriſ hath ordained
- the ſign to fignifiegrace, notto conferit.
In euery Sacrament, we muſt obſerue
º the partes,and the mutuall relation that
. parteshaue one to another.
| The partes ofa ſacramentare, either
the external ſignes,or the thing ſignified,
that is, the ſubſtance of the Sacrament.
The external ſigneis,either ſome pre
ſcript and ſenſible mater, or the external
aćtion, in the vſe of the ſame.
The things ſignified in the ſcrament,
are eitherChriſt and his benefites, or the
internall action that is about Chriſt. he
- - T
Theinternallačtion,is the ačtion, ei.
ther ofGod,or of faith.
- The aëtion of God, is his offering, ap
plying & ſealingvp of Chriſt and hisbe
nefites, in the hearts of the faithfull.
The aëtion offaith,is the conſiderati
on, deſire,apprehenſion, and receiuing
ofChriſt in the ſacrament.
The mutuallrelation ofthe partesef
a ſacrament, is an agreeable vnion and
reſped,ofexternall,and internall, both
things with things,and ačtions with ačti
ons, according to Gods holy inſtitution:
by which it is made a ſacrament,becauſe
theſignesincurring into the externalſen
ſes, doby a certain proportion, mooue a
Chriſtian minde to conſider the thinges
fignified,and alſo to apply them to their
holy end.
Thismutuall, and as Imay ſay, ſacra.
mentall relation, is the cauſe of ſo many
figuratiue ſpeeches, and metonymics,
which arevied as when one thing in the
ſacramentisput for another. As,
I. The ſigneis vſed for the thing fig
nified.Exodiz.11. re shal eat it(namely,
the Lambe)inhaft,for it isthe Lordespaſſe
ouer.Iohn.6.51. I am thatliuing breade
which came downe from heauen. Ifany
catc of this bread, he ſhallliue for euer,
and
28o . The order of the cauſes
and the bred which I wilgiue, is my fleſh,
which I willgiue for thclife of the world.
1.Cor.5.7. Chriſt our paſſouer,is ſacrifi
ced for vs.I.Cor.1o. 17.Wee that arcma
nie, are one bread,& one body, becauſe
we are all partakers of one bread.}
II. The name of the thing ſignified, is -
- ſº to the ſigne,as,The breade ischriftes

ody, the cup is ſhrifts blood. I.Cor.11.24.
Mat. 26.28. - -
III. The effe& ofthe thingfignified,is

giuen to the ſign, as circumciſion is a co
uenant.Geneſ. 17.1o. Aćt.7.8. The cuppe is
the nevve teffament in ſhriftes blood. Luke
22.16.Baptiſme is the wrashingofthe neve
birth. . . . .
III. That which properly belongeſh
to the figne,is attributed to the thingſ.g.
nified.[Deut.chaploverſe 16. Circum
ciſe the foreskin of yourheartes, lohn.6.
35. Wnleſſeyee earc the fleſh of the Son
ofman, and diinke his blood, yee ſhall
haueno life in you.] -
Hence it appeareth , that there is

ſmall or no cauſe, why the Papiſts ſhould
ſoe vrge tranſubſtantiation , and the
Lutheransconſubſtantiation,as they do.
-
cHAP:
ºfsanation &damnation. 281
CH A p. 33.
- Of Baptiſme.
Herare two Sacraments.[...Cor.ro
l ; I would not haue you ignorant,
* ...that allour fathers were vnder the
cloud,&alpaſſed through the ſea.2.And
wer.albaptized vnto Moſes in the cloud,
and in the ſea. 3.And did aleat the ſame
ſpiritual meat,4. And dranke althe ſame
3Piritialdrink (for they drank of the ſpi
rituallrocke that followed them, which
rocke was Chriſt.]Tertula book, contra
Marcion:Auguſt.de Simb.ad Catechum.
4.book.chap.6. * -
The firſt Sacrament,is that, whereby

Chriſtians are initiated, & admitted intº
theChurchof God; and thisis Baptiſme.
... The ſecond Sacrament, whereby the
Church is preſerued, and nouriſhed, is
the Lords Supper. -
Baptiſmeisa Sacrament, by which,

ſuch as are within the coucmant, are wa
ſhed with water, in the name of the Fa
ther,the Sonne,and the holie Ghoſt.that
being thusingraffed into chriſt,they may
haue Perpetuall felloweſhippe with him.
|Matº.8.19Goe,teach allnations,bapti
zing them,in the name of the Father, the
Sonne,
1282 … The orderofthecauſers
Sonne, and the holy Ghoſt. Marth. 16.16.He
that beleeueth, and is baptized, halbe ſaued:
hee what beleeuethnot, shall be condemned.
1.Corinth.1.13. Ischrift deuided ? wrat
*Taul crucified foryou?either veereyeebap
...tized into the name of Paul. verſe 14. r
: thank God, I baptized mone of you,but Criſ
pus,and Gaius, verſe 15. Leaffany should
fay, I had baptized into mine ovymename.
Within the couenaunt are all the ſeed
ofAbtaham, or the ſeede of the faith
full. Theſe are either of riper yeeres, or
‘infantes. -
Thoſe of ripcryeeres, are all ſuch as

adioining théſºlues to the viſible church,
doe both teſtifie the repentance of their
ſinnes, and holde the foundations ofre
ligion,taught in the ſame Church.Mat. 3
-6.And they veerebaptizedof him in Iorden,
confeſſing their ſinnes. Aëtes 8. 36. As
they wºvent, they came to a water; then the
Eunuch ſaid,See here is vrater,”hat hinde
reth me to be baptized verſe 37. Then Phi
lipſºide,if thou beleeue ºpith all thine heart
thoumaieff: He ſaide, I beleene that Ieſus
thrift is the ſome of God. verſe 38. And
they v.vent dowvne into the ºpater, both Phi.
lip and the Eunuch, and hee baptized him.
Exoduschap. 12. verſ, 48. Ifa ſtraun.
£er dwell with thee,and will obſerue the
Paſſe
Paſſeouer of the Lord, lette him circum
ciſe all the males that belong vnto him,
and thcn let him come and obſcrue it, &
then he ſhalbe as one that is borne in the
land:for nonevncircumciſed perſon,ſhal
cat therof.]
Infantes within the couenaunt, are
ſuch,ashaue one at the leaſt of their pa
rents faithfull. II. Corinth.7. 14. The
vnbeleeuinghusband,isſanétified by the
wife,and the vnbeleeuing wife isſänäifi.
cd by the husband, elſe were your chil
dren vncleane, butnowe they are holy.
Rom.11.16. If the firſt fruites be holy,
ſo is the whole lumpe: and ifthe rootebe
holy, ſo are the braunches. Geneſ. 17.7.
I will eſtabliſh my couenaunt betweene
me and thee,and thy ſcede after thee, in
their generations, for aneuerlaſting co
uenant,to be God vnto thee,and thy ſeed
after thee. verſe. 13. He that is bornein
thine houſe, and hee that is bought with
money,muſt needesbe circumciſed : ſo
my couenauntſhallbe in your fleſhe, for
an euerlaſting couenant. Aët. 16.31.They
ſaide,Beleeue in the Lord Ieſus, and thout
(halt be ſaued and thy whole houſhold.]
To be baptized into the name of the
Father, &c. after the receit of the out
wardfign of waſhing;istobemade one
-
ºf
Gods
---
284 The orderſthe cauſes

Gods familie,which is his Church,and to
be partaker of the priuiledges thereof
[Geneſ.48.16.TheAngell which hath de
lucred me from alleuill, bleſſe the chil
dren, and let my name benamed vpon
them,and the name ofmy fathers,Abra
ham and Izhak, that they may growe as
fiſhinto multitude, in the middes ofthe
earth. Eſay.4 1. In that day, ſhal ſeuen
women takehold ofone man,ſaying, we
will eate our owne breade, and wee will
weare our owne garments, onely let vs
be called by thy name, and take away
our reproch. -
By thisit is manifeſt,that in this waſh

ingofPaptiſme, there is ſealed and pro
pounded,a marueilous ſolemne couenát
and contraćt-firſt of God, with the bap
tized,in that God the Father vouchſafed
to receiue him into fauour, the Sonne to
redeeme him, the holy Ghoſt to purifie &
regenerate him: ſecondly, of the bapti.
zed with God, who promiſeth to ackno
ledge,inuocate and worſhip none other
God, but the true Ichouah, which is the
father,Sonne,and holy Ghoſt.
The externall and viſible matter of
baptiſme,is water for the miniſter may
not baptize with any other liquor, but
only with naturall water.
This
m=
t! of Saluatton & damnation. 285

!!! This was the iudgement of the primi
tiue Church, For when as a certaine mini
fter, for vyant ofweater,tookeſande, & bar
tiſed one vvith that, the partie thus beſan
ded, vvu further baptized, the fºrmer being
effeemed of none effed. Niceph. hiſtor.3.
book.33.chapter. * *
The external formeofbaptiſme,is the

miniſters waſhing ofthe baptiſed,accor
ding to the preſcriptrule of Godsworde.
Rom. Io.14.
The auncient cuſtome of baptizing;
was to dippe, and as it were, todiue, all
the bodie of the baptized in the water,as
may appear in Paul.Rom.6.and the coun
cils of Laodicea, and Neocaeſarea: but
now, eſpecially in colde countrics, the
Churchvſeth onely to ſprinkle the bap .
tizcd., by reaſon of childrens weaknes:
for very fewe ofripe yeares, are nowe a
dayes baptized. Weeneede not much to
meruaile at this alteration, ſeeing chari
tie and neceſſitie,may diſpenſe with ce
remonies, and mitigate in cquitieth
ſharpnes of them.
The
|
The Sacramental vnion, of * -
ſneartººk {water. -
ſsprinkling, or
dipping in the
Water.
18xter
mall
Bap ſminiſter, to
time waſh the vn
The - cleane º Continuance
in the name in water.
of,&c. The
A&ions -
Cº. Ariſing from

waters
“ Giue his body

| to be waſhed.
|--
Receiue that
waſhing.
The
the partes of Baptiſme. .
*
Chriſtes
- #~~
blood, and
all Chri
Chriſt.
ſpirituall.
1. Forgiue
nes of ſinns,
& imputati
on of chriſts
iuſtice.
2.Mortifica
tion of ſin, Gods piºn. º:
ritual wa Baptiſ;
by the force
of Chriſtes ſhing in P.
death. regenera
tion.
The progres
and continu
ance in more
tification.
*alem
ſpiritual
and in
Viuification, w arde
& ſanāifica
tion throgh
chriſts reſur
reáion.
To conſecrat
himſelfe to
God, and for.
ſake the fleſh
deuil,&world
To feele the
Receiuer. J
inward wa
ſhing of the
Spirit.
Rebar
288 The order of the cauſe,
- Rebaptizing, is at noe hand to be ad
mitted,for asin natural generation,man
is once onely borne:ſo muſt heebe in the
ſpirituall generation. .
Therfore, they that are baptized of a
miniſter,which is an heretike, not yet diſ.
graded from that calling,(if the czternal
form ofadminiſtration be obſerued)muſt
not be baptized againc ofthe church of
God; eſpecially, if after baptiſme, they
hauebene made partakers of the Lordes
. Supper-only, they ought to be inſtrućted
in the true faith.Euſebeccleſ hiſt.7.book
8.chapter, ſaith, There was in our Pro
uince, an ancient profeſſor of the faith,
yea,before I was created Biſhop;nay,be
fore my predeceſſorHeraclas, who,when
hee was preſent at thebaptiſme of ſome,
and hearde what queſtions they were aſ:
ked, and what anſwere they returned,
forthwith came weeping vnto me, &hū
bling himſelfe before me,confeſſed, that
he was baptized by an heretike, yet in re
gard of that adminiſtration, which he ſaw
in our Church, hee accounted that, no
baptiſme,in that the confeſſion there v
ſed, was fraught with blaſphemies. This
alſo he added, that hee was for this of.
fence ſo ſoregrieued, thathcedurſt not
ſo much as lift vp his cyes wato heauen:
•
of Saluation & damnation. 28o
wherfore he moſt earneſtly beſought me,
that hee might bec clenſed and purified,
with the baptiſme of our church, and ſo
receiue the gift of the holy Ghoſt. The
which ...” I durſt not pre
ſumc to adminiſter, but ſaide, it was
ſufficient for him, that hee had bene ſo
long a profeſſor amongſt vs,&that at the
receite of the Lords Supper,he anſwered
Amen. Theſe thinges ſtold him, were ºft
forceynough to purge him. And there
fore I aduiſed him, to reſt himſelfe in his
former faith,and conſcience already ſuf.
ficiently purified,eſpecially,in that hee ſo
long was partaker with vs in the Sacra
melites. Auguſtine book 3. chapter 2.
contra Petiliani literas. .
The rightyſe ofbaptiſmeisthis. When
inwardly in thineheart thou ſenſibly fee.
leſt, that through the heate ofconcupi
ſcence, thou art mooued to commit
ſome finne, then begin to haue ſome
holy meditation of that ſolemne vowe,
which thou diddeſt make to God in Bap.
tiſme. • *
Againe,if throughinfirmitie, thoufal

leſt once or often into ſome finne , ſtill
hauerecourſe vnto Baptiſme, that there
thou maieſt againe receiue courage to
thy ſoule, For althoughbaptiſmcbe but
N once
once onely adminiſłred, yet that once
teſtifieth, that al a mansſinnes paſt, pre
ſent, and to come are waſhcd away. r.
Peter, 3. zo. Epheſians.5. 25. 26. 27.
Therefore, baptiſme maybe truelie tear
med the Sacrament of repentance, and
as it were,a board to ſwimme vpon, when
a man ſhall feare the ſhipwracke of the
ſoule. Marke 1.4.1. Timoth.1.19. Rom.
6.4.6.
Laſt ofll, ſee thou neuer reſt, till
ſuch time as thou haue a feeling of that
renuing power, ſignified in baptiſme:
namelie, the power of Chriſtes death,
mortifying finne, and the vertue of his
Reſurreàion, in the renouation of the
Spirite, - -
CH A P. 34.
Of the Lords supper.
He Lordes Supper, is a Sacrament,
wherewithin the ſignes of breade
and wine,ſuch as are engraffed in
to Chriſt,are in him daily , in a ſpirituall
manner , nouriſhed to eternall life. I.
Cºrinthians : 1. 23, 24. 25. Romans
chap. 6. verſ. ;. -
- #Such
% of Saltation & damnation. 231
---k- Such as will in an holy ſorte,pre
: pare themſeluestocelebrate the Lordes
Supper: . . Muſt haue,
Firſt, a knowledge of mans fall, and
. of the promiſed reſtauration into the co
uenant by Chriſt. £1.Corinthians.11.26.
So oftenasyeeſhalleat thisbreade, and
drinke of this cuppe,yee ſhewe the death
of the Lord till he comc.lverſ.29. and di. “
ſcernehisbodie...
; Secondly, true fiſhinºhriſt; for e-"
ueryman receiueth ſo much, as heebe
leetieth heereceiueth, [Hebr. 4.2. For
. wntovswas the Goſpell preachéd,as alſo

wnto them but the word that they heard,
profited not them , becauſe it was not
mixed with faith,in thoſe that hearde it.)
Furtherméré, trae'repentance of their
ſinnes. [Eſay, 66.3. Hee that killeth a
Bullock,is asifheſlewea man : ſheethat
ſacrificeth a ſheepe, as if hee cutte offa
Dogs necke: hee that offereth an oblati
on, asifhee offered ſwines blood : . hes
that remembreth incenſe, asif hechleſ.
ſedan idole: yea;they haue choſen their
ewhewaies, and their ſoule delighteth
in their abhominations. Pſalme. 26.6. I
waſh mine handsin'innocencie, O Lord,
and ſo comebefore thine Altar.l. i.
Thirdly, renewed faith and repen
... …, 2 × . . ; sances
*The Sacramental relation, which it
• *-i- - *
“. . . . . .4Thinges J 1. Bread. “
ſenſible. Tl2. Wine.
.*** : -- - - ºt *rake bread and -
*** * * * : -
* - iſ winein his handes.
-
*
--
-
.* * . , ºr ‘. . . * * *- -
`--" -
º - ", r --- -- " - - - * -- - - - -

: . . . . .” - "º
- -
-
Conſecrate the
. . . . . .. . . ... . bread and wine .
• . .. . . . .. . by repeating the
romiſe,and praiers
. tothat end.
. . .. . . . . .” --- -
-
-
. ...-- - - --- - - - - - -
*** * * * - - i. -
... tº “Breakebreade.and
poure out wine. …
. . . . . . ºf
. Giue the bread and
wine into the re -
skillers
* - håndei.
"... . ºliº Lºiſ.
- * -, - -
.: .R.? sº: j :-tº
. . f. *** : • -1 . .
ºth ºf ºzº; ; , ... oli
- - - - -
--
*
. rake the bread,&

cup in his hands. . -
- …c. : : *
.
drinke the wine,
for the nouriſhment
, of his body. . . .
* . This Table is to be referred to this
- mark, k Pagº,291.
in the Lord Supper, it on this maner.
l, * * –
ºf 1.The bodielºr cºlºniſ Thinges

º #:}*cº.
To ſeale Chriſto beat
the office of a Media. . . . . .
tor.Iohé.27. t
.§º roſendichriſt tobe a "

mediator, for which he
§ Awasſealed from alle
ºrnitie. . . . . .. .
The execrable paſſion'ſ .
of Chriſt, and effuſion #3
i 6this blood.
; : . . . .';...!º
…. . .
roofferghiite to all,
'euen to the hypocrits,
but to giue him onelie
to the true Chriſtians,
lº'; ..."
The ſpi
ritual &
internal
;
*
§
3,
tº .. . . . . .. . ..
-
To apprehend, Chriſte Yº
... --
‘. . . . . . . . , , , ſ: , º, r * , ºf ... - -
a&ion
of
*
-
§ | by faith, ; , .
, - To applie Chriſt vnto

... I him, hat the true vni:
lºſt on; and communion \ . :
... I with Chriſt, may bee. -
* I encreaſed.” -
2.94: . The orderofthecagº, º |
--- rance, for daylie and newc finues-com

mittedvpon' infirmitic & becauſe ducry
newe finièrequiretha hewe ač, both of
repentance and faith; and this renouati
on muſt be ſeene, by our reconciliation
of ourſelues to our neighbour, for iniu
rie, and. [Matth, 51.43. Ifthau
bring thy guift to the Altar,and there re
membreſt that thy brother hathonghtā
gainſt thee;verſ. 24. Leaue (hygu.ft be
fore the Altar and goe, firſtbercronci
led to thy brother, then come and offer
thy gifte.] If thou canſtcome furniſhed
with theſe thinges,abſteine not from the
F. Table, by reaſon of many infir
mitics. ' ' ' . .. . -
Ifbeing thus prepared, thou fee'eſt

that thou haſt a corrupt and rebellious
heart,Knowc this, that then thou artwell
diſpoſed to the Lordcstable, when thou
artiliuely touched with a ſenſe of thy cro:
ked diſpoſition. (Duke 4:18. The ſpirite
of the Lorde isvpon me, becauſe he hath
annointed me, thatI ſhould preaché the
Goſpel to the poore: hee hath ſent ince,
that Iſhoulde heale the broken hearted,"
that Iſhoulde preache i.the
ºptiues, and recouering of fight to the
blinde, that ſhould ſet at libertie,them
that archruiſed Matth.15.14 Hec *;
. ICd,
red and ſaide,ſam not ſent but to the loſt
ſheep of the houſe of Iſraell.] The Lordes
Supper is a medecine to the diſeaſed, &
languiſhing ſoul; and therefore men muſt
as well ſeeketo purifie, and heale their
heartes init, as to bring pure and ſound
heartes vnto it.
If thoufeele in thy ſelfe, ſome greate
defeå and want of fayth, prayvntoGod
earneſtly,that he would vouchſafe to en
creaſe it.Mark.9.247 he father ofthe child,
crying vyith teares,ſaid, Lord, I beleeue,help
2mine wnbeleefe.
Ifthoucanſt not doe this thyſelfe, vſe
the aide of the faithfull, which may by
their faith carrie thee, as men did the ſick
º of the palſie, vppon their ſhoulders, and
laid him before Chriſt.Mark, 2.3. .
If thou come not furniſhed on this ma-.
ner to the Lords Table, thou ſhalt be ad
judged guiltie of the bodie and bloud of
Chriſtias he is guilty of high treaſon,who
doeth counterfeit, or clippe the Princes
coyne. [1. Corinth. 1 r. 27. Hee that
eateth this bread, and drinketh this cup
wnworthille, ſhall be guiltic of the bodie
and blood of Chriſt.
4. CHAP.
CH A P. 35.
Of the degrees of executing Gods
decree of Eleºtion.
y "Ee haue hitherto declared,
the outward meanes,where
by godsdecree is executed.
Nowe followe the degrees of executing
the ſame. -
The degrees are in number two. The

loue of God, and the declaration of his
loue,Epheſ. 1.6. To the praiſe of the glory of
bisgrace, wherevvith heehath made ºar
tepted in his blood.verſ. 9. And hath opened
wnto vs the myſterie of his will, according to
his goodpleaſure, wwhich heehath purpoſed
in him.
Gods loue is that, whereby GQd doeth
freely loue all ſuch as are choſen in Chriſt
Ieſus, though in them ſelues altogether
corrupt.1.lohn.4.19. We loue him, becauſe
he lowed vsfirſt. Tom.5.8.Godſetteth out his
louetovvardes vs, ſeeing that, vvhile v.vee
overe yet ſinners,ſhrift dyed for vs. verſio.
Forufvvhen vpeevvere enemies, vvee v.vere
reconciled to God, by the death of his ſonne,
much more ºpe,being reconciled,shalleſued
by his life. 2.
The declaration of Gods loue is two
folde,
of Saluation & 7)ammation. 297
foldcThefirſt, towardesinfantes eleēed
to ſaluation:the ſecond, towardesmen of
riper yetres.
The declaration of Godsloue towards
infantes,is on this maner.
Infantes already elećted, albeit they
in the womb of their mother,before thcy
were bornc, or preſently after, departe
this life,they,I ſay,being after a ſecreete,
and vnſpeakable maner, by Gods ſpirit,
engraffºd into Chriſt, obtaine eternall
ſaluation. I.Cor. 12, 13. By ºne ſpirit v.vee
aral baptized into one body, vrhether Ierves
or Grecians,or bond,or free,and haue beneal
made to drinkinto one ſpirit.Luk. 1.35.The
Angell anſwered, and ſaid vnto her, the
holy Ghoſt ſhall come vpon thee, and the
power of the moſt high ſhall ouerſhadow
thee:therefore alſo that holy thing,which
ſhall be borne of thee, ſhalbe called the
ſonne of God.41.And it came to paſſe, as
Elizabeth heard the ſalutation of Mary,
the babe ſprangin her bellie, And Eliza
beth was filled with the holy Ghoſt. verſe
64. And his mouth was opened immedi.
arely,and his tongue looſed,and he ſpake
and prayſed God.werſe.8o, And the child
: grewe;and waxed ſtrong in ſpirite.lerem.
7.5.Before I formed thee in the wombe. I
knewethee,and before thou camcft out
ſ
Q
of the womb, ſanétified thee.]
Thedeclaration ofGods loue,in thoſe
ofyeeres ofdiſcretion , hath eſpecially
fouredegrees. Rom.8.30.1.Cor.1.30.
C iſ a 2. 36.
Concerning the firſt degree of the
declaration ofGods loac.
He firſt degree, is an effeótuall cal
ling, whereby a ſinner being ſcue
red from the world, is intertained
into Gods familie.Epheſz. 17. And came
and preached peace to you, vyhich vyere a
ferre off, and to them that ºvere neere. 19.
2\ovv therefºre, ye are no more frangers &
forrenners,but citizens v with the ſaintes,and
of the houshold of God.
Of this,there be three partes.The firſt,
is Eleſtion, which is a ſepcration of a fin
ner, from the curſed eſtate of almankind.
Iohn.15.19. Ifyee v.vere ofthe vvorld, the
•world vºwould loue his ovyne,but becauſeye
are not of the vvorld, but I hauerhofen you
out of the vvorld, therefore the voorld ha
tethyow.
The ſecondis,the donation, or free gift
9fth: Father , whereby he beſtoweth the
ſinfullman vpon Chriſt,and Chriſt again
vpon
vppon the ſinfull man. Romanes 8.3.x.He
fparednot his ovyne ſonne,but gaue him for
-vs. Eſay 6.9. Pnto vs a childe is borne,
and vntovs a ſonne is given. Iohn. 17.2.
Thou haſ giuen him povver ºppon all fleshe,
that hee shouldegiue eternal life to al them,
ºvhome thou .#giuen him.verſe 6.1 haue
declared thy name to the men, uphich thou .
gateft me out of the rºorld,thine they wer
and thou gaueft them me, and they kept thy
sworde. verſe 7. Novre they knowne that
althinges, ºvhatſheuer thom haft giuen me,
aroftheeloh.io.29.2My father ...;gaue
none is like
them me,is greater thenal, andhand.
to take them out of my fathers s: 1.
: The third,is anymion;of coniunétion;

which is the ingraffing of ſuch, as are to
be ſaued into Chriſt, and their growing
vp togetherwith him: ſo that after a pe
culiar manner,Chriſt is made the heade,
and euery repentant finner, a member of
his myſticalibodie.Iohn.r7, 20. I pray not
fºr theſe alone, but for them alſº vehich that
beleene in me,through their evorde. 21.That .
they all may be one,as thou, Ofather, art in
me and 1 in thee: euen that they may be alſº
one in vs.Epheſ:5.30. Wee are members of
his body,of his flesh,and of his bones.loh.15.1
I am that true vine, & my fatheri, the buſ.
bandmä...Euery branch that berethnoffrºit
-- sm
3oo ... The order ofthe cauſt,
in me,he takºth avvay : and euery one that
beareth fruite, hee purgethit, that it may
bringforth more fruite.Ephe.2.20. Built vp
on the foundation of the Prophets and
Apoſtles,whoſe corner ſtonis Ieſus Chriſt
himſelfe. 21. In whome all the building
coupled together , growethto an holic
templein the Lord. 22.In whomeyee are
alſo built together, to be the habitation
ofood, by heſpirit.
This, albeit it be a moſt neer,and real
vnion,yetwee muſt not think, that it, by
touching,mixture, or as it were, by ſoul
dering of one ſoul with an other, neither
by a bare agrement of the ſoules º:
3. ſclues but by the communion, an
operation ofthe ſame ſpirit, which being
by natureinfinite, is of ſufficientabilitie,
to conioyne thoſe things together, which
are of themſelues farre diſtant from ech
other:the like, we ſeein the ſoule of man,
which conjoineth the head with the foot,
Epheſ.2.2.2.2.Pet-1.4.”hereby moſt greate
and precious promiſes aregiuen ºntovs, that
by them yee shouldebe partakers of the godly
nature,in that yee fleethe corruption vyhich
# in the world throughluff.Phil.2.1.1ſthere
**any conſºlationin chrift, ifany comfort of
º: •
Øs
fany fellorrshippe of the ſpirite,
-
God
of Saluation & Damnation. 3 or
God executeth this effcăuall calling,
certaine meanes. . . . • *.
The firſt, is the ſauing hearingof the

word ofGod, a which is,when the ſaide
worde outwardly is preached, tofuchan
one as isboth dead in his ſinnes,and doth
not ſo much as dreame of his ſaluation,
b Andfirſt of all the Lawe,ſhewing a man
his finne, and the puniſhment thereof,
which is eternall death: afterwardethe
Goſpel,ſhewing ſaluation byChriſticſus,
to ſuch as beleeue. c And inwardly,the
eies of the minde are enlightened, d the
hart and cares opened, that he may ſee,
heare, and vnderſtand the preaching of
the word of God, a Ezech. 16.6. When I
paſſed by thee, I ſawve thee polluted in thine
envme blood,and I ſaid vnto thee,”hen thou
*vaſt in thy blood,thou shalt liue.Eſay, 55.1.
Ho, euery one that thirffeth, comeyee to the
*paters,andyee that have moſtluer, come buy
and eate : come I ſay, buy prime and milke
ºpithoutſtluer and upithout money. Iohn.i.
12. As many as received him, to them hegaue
this º; that they shoulde become the
Jonns of God-namely, to them vehich beleued
in his name. b. Rom.77.I knewe not ſinne
but by the law, for lhad not knowen luſt,
º except the lawe had ſaid,Thou ſhalt not
luſt. i.Iohn.2. 27. But the *
Willclº
% -
362 - The order of the cauſes ..
whichye receiued offiim,dwelleth in you
and ye need not that any man teach you:
but as the ſame annoynting teacherh
you ofall thinges, and it is true, and is
not lying,and as it taughtyou, yee ſhall
abide in him. d A&es, 16.14. A certaine
woman named Lydia, a ſeller of purple,
ofthe citie of the Thyatirians, a worſhip
per of God,hcardys,whoſeheart Godo
ºpened,that ſhee attended to the thinges
that Paulſpake Pſal. 40.6. Thou art not
delighted with ſacrifice and burnt offe
-rings, but mine eareshaſt thon opened.
leh. 6.44.Noman can come vnto me,ex
cept the father,whichhathſent me,draw
him;and Iwilraiſe him vp at the laſt day.
Eſay. 54.6. The Lordehath called thee,
being as a woman forſaken,and afflićted
inſpirite, and as a young wife when thou
waſt refuſed,ſaith the Lord.]
The ſecond, is the mollifying of the
heart, the which muſt be bruiſed in pie
ces,thatit may befit to receiue Godsſa
uing grace offered vnto it. Ezech.11.9.1
wvilgiue them one heart, and 1 veill put a
nerve ſpirit vrithin their boxvels...And I wril
take theffemie heart outof their bodies, and
**ilgiue them an heart offleshe.
There are for the bruiſing of this ſtony
heart,foureprincipallhammers.The firſt,
- 13
of Saluation & Damnation. .303 .
is the knowledg of the law of God. The
ſecond,is the knowledge offinne,both o
riginalland ačtual, and what puniſhment
is due vnto them. The thirdis, compun
&ion, or pricking of the heart, namely
a ſenſe and feeling of the wrath of God
for the ſame ſinnes. The fourth is, an ho
lic deſperation of a mans ownepower, in
the obtaining of eternall life. Aëtes. 2.37.
when they heard theſe thinges, they ºvere
pricked in heart,and ſaid vnto Teter,and the
reſt ofthe Apoſtles,ºſen and brethren,”vhat
shall v.ve doeºverſ.38. Teterſaid vnto them,
Tepent, and be baptized euerie one ºf you, in
the name of Ieſus, into the remiſſion offins,cº
yeshal receiue thegift of the holie Ghoff.Luk.
: 15.17, Then hee came to himſelf and ſaid,
Hopve manie hyred ſeruantes at my fathers,
haue breadynough,and I die.fºr hunger.ver.
18. Ivvill riſe and goe to my fitber, and
ſay vnto him, Father, I haueſ medagainſ?
heauen,and before thee, verſ. 19. Andam
no morevverthie to bee called thy ſon: make
me as one of thy hiredJeruants,&c.Mat.15.
24.Heanſevered and ſaid, I am notſent, but
to the loft sheep of ſrael. -
The third, is faith, which is a miracu” .

lous & ſupernatural facultie ofthe heart,
appreheading Chriſtleſus, being applied
and
by the operation of the holy Ghoſt,recci
3o4 The order of the cauſes .
receiuing him to itſelfe.Iohn, 1.1 2.6.33.
Jeſusſaide vnto them, I am the breade of life,
he that commethynto me, shall neuer hunger:
and be that beleeuethin me, shal neuer thirf.
Rom.9.30.What ſhallwec ſay then? The
Gentils which followed not righteouſnes,
haueattained vnto righteouſnes, euch
the righteouſnes which is offaith.]
Chriſt is receiued, wheneuery ſcueral
erſon doeth particularlie applic vnto
; with his merites, by an in
ward perſwaſton ofthe heart,which com
methnone other way, but by the effºur
all certificate by § Ghoſt, concer
ning the mercie ofGod in Chriſtleſus. 1.
Cor.2.12.We baue receiued, not the ſpirit of
the vuorlde, but the ſpirite rubich is of God,
-
that eveemight knowve thathinges that are

giuen to vs of God, Ezec.12.19. Iwihpowre
the ſpirite of grace vpon the houſe of Da º
uid, and vpon the inhabitants of Ieruſa
lem:and they ſhall lookevnto me whome
they haue wounded.Rom.9.16. His ſpi
rite beareth witnes to our ſpirite,that we
are the ſonnes of God. Ephe. 1.13. In
whome alſo yechaue truſt; after that yec
heard the word oftrueth, euen the Goſ.
Pell of your ſaluation, wherein alſo after
thatyce beleeued, yce were ſealed with
the holy ſpirite ofPromiſe.2.Cor.1.2.2.]
In
of salutine damnation. 3.05
In the worke of faith, there are foure
degrees, or motionsofthehart, inked &
wnited together,and areworthy the con
fideration of euery Chriſtian. -
The firſt,is knowledge of the Goſpell,

by the illumination of Gods ſpirite.Eſay.
53.11.By this knowledge, shal my righteous
fºruantiuſtifie many.Iohn.17.3This is life e
termall,that they knowpe thee to be the omely
very God, and vphome thou haft ſent, Ieſus
Chriſt.
To this, in ſuch as are trulie humbled,
is annexed a ſerious mcditation, of the
promiſes in the Goſpell, ſtirred vp by the
fenſible feeling of their ownebeggerie.
- And after the foreſaid knowledge,in all
ſuch as are enlightened,commeth a gene
rallfaith, whereby they ſubſcribe to the
trueth of the Goſpell. Heb. 4.2. Pºntors.
was the Goſpell preached, as alſo vnto them:
but the poorde that they heard, profited not
them,5ecauſe it wwas not mixed ruith faith,in
thoſe that heard it. 1. Tim. 1.19. Hauing
faith and a good conſcience, which ſome
haueputaway, & as concerning the faith
hauemadeſhipwrack, 1.Tim.2.4.Who will
that all men ſhould be ſaued, and come,
wnto the knowledge of the truth.]
Thisknowledg.ifit be more ful & per
fea, is called in Grecke whºopoplary;
* - avy;&#23
306 . The orderofthecauſes
oruyériat,that is,the fullaſurance of vn
derſtandingſ Col.1.2. That theirheartes
mightbe comforted, and they knit toge:
therin loue,and in all riches ofthe ful aſ.
ſurance ofvnderſtanding, to knowe the
myſterie of God, euen the father,and of
Chriſt. Rom.rá.14.[knowand am perſwa
ded throgh the lordſeſús,that there isno.
thingvnclean of itſelf.Luk 1:1.Foraſmuch
as manyhaue taken in hand to ſet forth
the ſtory ofthoſe things,wherofwe areful
ly perſwaded. 1.Theſ, 1.5. Our Goſpel peas
wnto you,”ot in prord only,but alſº imporver
& in the holy Ghºſt,69 in much aſſurance.
The ſecond is,hope of pardon, where
by a ſinner, albeithe yet feeleth,not that
his finnes are certenly pardoned, yet hee
beleeueth that they are pardonable.Luk.
15.18. Ivvil go vuto my Father,and ſay, fa
ther, I hauefinned againſ heauen,º againſ?
thee,andam no more worthy to be called thy
fon,make me as one oftby hired ſermants.
Th; third is,an hungring and thirſting
after that grace, which is offered to him
in Chriſtleſus, as a manhungereth and
thirſteth after meate and drink.Ioh.6.35.
& 7.37.Reu.2.1.6. Andheeſaid vnto me, it
**one.I am a 3 cy, the beginning, 6 the
end, I evillgive to him that is a thirſ;,0f the
**ell oftherwater oflifefreely. Math. 5.6.
Bleſſed
ºf&aluation&damnatie, 307
Bleſſedare they which hunger &thirſ after
righteouſnes,fºr they shal beſatisfied. …
- The fourth, is the approching to the
throne of grace, that there flyingiró the
terrour of the Lawe, he may takehold of
Chriſt,and findefauour with God.Heb.4
16. Let vs. therefore, go boldly ta the throue
of Grace,thatvee may rectine mercy;&find
grace to help, in time ſneede. ** A .
This approchinghath two parts. The
firſtis, an humble confeſſion of ſins, be-,
fore God particularlie, if theybeknowen
finnes,and generally, ifvnknowen, this
done, the Lorde forthwith remittethall.
our finnes.[Pſal.32.5-lthought, I wilcon
feſſe againſtmyſelfe, my wickednesvnto
the Lord, and thou forgaueſt the puniſh
ment ofmy ſinne.Selah.z.Sami 2.13.Da
uid ſaid to Nathan, Ihnue finned againſt
the Lord:wherefºre Nathan ſaide to Da
uid,the Ldrd hathtaken away thy finne,
ſº thouſhalt not dye. Luke. 15.19.) -
: The ſecond, is the crating pardone of

ſome ſinnes,with vnſpeakable fighes,and
in perſeuerance. Luke, 15.2.1.Aétes,8.22.
Tepent of this epickednes;&pray God, that
if it be poſſible,the thought of thine hart may
he fºrgiuen thee.Ro.8.6. Theſpirit helpeth .
our infirmitis,for pveknown not rehat to pray
a wye ought', but theſpirit itſelf mºtº
|
- 2 - reque
308 . The order of the cauſes .
requeft fºrws, epithfghes vehich cannot be
expreſſed. "... .. . -
The fift ariſingofthe former, is an e

ſpeciallperſwaſton,imprinted in the hart
by the holy Ghoſt,whereby euery faithfull
mandothparticularlie applie winto him
ſelfe, thoſe promiſes which are made in
the Goſpel.Mary 2,They brought vnto him
a manſickofthepaſſeland vphen Ieſus ſavve
their faith,he ſaid vnto theftek ofthe palſie,
Son, be of good comfort, thyſºnnes are forgi
wen thee.Mat.15.28.0 Woman ºreate is thy
z
faith, beit ºnto thee,as thou deſireſ?.
Thisperſwaſton, is, and ought to be in
eueryone,euen before he haue any expe
rićce of Gods mercies.[Mat. I 5.23-A wo
man,a Canaanite, came out of the ſame
coaſtes,and cryed,ſaying vnto him, haue
mercie on me,O Lord,the ſonn of Dauid,
my, daughteris miſcrably vexed with a
deuill. &c.23.24.25.16.27. Iohn.zo.29.
leſus ſaid vnto him, Thomas,becausthou
baſt ſcene me, thou beleeueſt: Bleſſed are
they whichhaue not ſeene, and hauebe
leeued. Heb. tr.r, Faithis the grounde of
thinges hoped for, and thceuidence of
thinges which are net ſeene.] In philoſo
Phie we firſt ſee a thing trueby experićce,
and afterwardgiue our aſſent vntô it; as
*Naturallphiloſophie, I am perſwaded,
that
} of Salaatim &damnation. 302
º that ſuch a wateris hote,becauſe, when I
Putminchandinto it, I perceiuéby ex.
#! perience,an hotequalitie.
º But in the pračiſe offaith, itis quite
* contrarie. For firſt, wee muſt conſent to
º the word of God, reſiſting alldoubtand
# diffidence,and afterward will an experi
º ence,and feeling ofcomfort followe. Ž.
º Chronizo.22. Tut your traft in the Lord,
gour God,andyeethalbe aſſured; beleeuebi,
Prophets, adjº shall prºſper. They there
fore, dovery ill, who are ſtilina doubt of
their ſaluation,becauſeas yet,they feele
nor in themſelues, eſpeciallmotions of
Gods ſpirite. - -
2. This much concerningtheway,which

God vſethin jº. are
beſide this, twº notable degrees offith.
The oneis,the loweſt,and āśI may ſpeak,
the poſitius degree the otheristichigh.
eſtorſuperlatiue. - -
Theloweſt degree offaith, is called

*Ayorisſa, a liteorweake faith, likea
ſ gaineofmuſtardſeede, or fimokingflax,
xhich canne neither gilteoutheaſº, ho:
flame,butonelyſmoke|Mit.8.2. Hºpi.
* ſtiplesapeaked him, ſaying, Saue, Mafter,
*eeper.h.26.4ndheſident, them wºrk,
•reyeefearfull,09ee of litle faith Matth.7.
*********,
- ol
3 ſo The order of the cauſes •
of muſtard ſeede, yee ſhallſåyvnro'this
mountaine,Mooue,and it ſhall remooue,
Eſay,42-3.Theſmoking flaxe, ſhal he not
quenche.}. • . . . .
Faith, is then ſide to be weake and

e
feebl whena s,ofthoſe fined egrees,
a.
Bouementioned,eitherthe firſt,which is
#noppledge, or the fift, which is application
ofthe promiſes, isvery feeble, the reſt
remainingſtrong Rom.14.2,0me beleweth
that hee may eate al †., and another
*which is eveake, eateth hearbs, verſ. 3. Lee
not him that eateth, deſpiſe him that eateth
not, & let not him vehitheatethnot, iadge
him vwhich eateth, fºr Godbath recewed him.
The Apoſtles,although they beleued, that
Chriſt was the ſonne of the liuing God:
yet they werignorant of his death,and of
reſurretion.Mat.1.6.16.Ioh.6.69. Mat.17.
zz. Luke. 9. 49. Theyºnderſtood not that
pºord for it was hid from them, ſº that they
could not perceive it.Aët, 1.6 They asked him
ſaying, Lord,ºvilt thou refore atthirtime
the kingdomewfiſrael ledg . . . . ... -
: For the bettetknow of this kind of

faith,we muſt obſerue theſe two rules.
... I. A ſerious deſire to beleeue, and an
endeuour to obteine Gods fauour, is the
head offairh. Mat. 5.6. Bleſſed are thy
Yrhithhºger and thirſt after righteenſºrs,
- fy
-
| ofSaluation & damnation. 3 ºr
º: fºr they shalbe ſatisfied.Reuel.z1.6.1 ppill
giue to him that is a thirſt, of the vvell ofthe
* wwaterof life freelie.Pſal.145.19. Hee veill
iº
fulfill the deſire ofthem that feare him: hee
alſo vpill heare their cry,and ºvil ſaue them,
For in ſuch as begin to be renewed, the
will lyethnot idle, but beingmooued by
the holyGhoſt, ſtriueth with doubtful.
neſſe, and diſtruſt, and endeuoureth to
giue her aſſºt to the ſweet promiſes made
in the Goſpell,&in the ſenſeofher weak.
nes,deſireth aſſiſtance from abouc.'...,
II God doth not deſpiſe the leaſt ſpark
of faith, if ſobe, it,by litle and litle, doe
increaſe, and men vſe the mcanes to in
creaſe the ſame. Luke 17.5. The Apoſtles
ſaidynto the Lord,increaſe ourfaith.verſé.
...And the Lord ſaide,ifyee had faith as much
as a graine of muffard ſeede, and should ſºy
wnto this mulberie tree, pluckethyſelf. "phy
the rootes, and plant thyſelfe in the ſea, it
should even obey you. Man muſt therefore
firrevphis faith by meditation ofGods
worde,ſerious prayers,and other exerci
ſes belonging vnto faith.
The higheſt degre of faith,is whºopoºlz
a full aſſurance, which is notonely certeſt
and true, butalſo a full perſprafton of the
heart,whereby a Chriſtian maketh full &
reſolute account that God loueth . all
312 The order of the canſ,
and that hee will giue to him by name,
Chriſtand allhis graces pertaining to e- |
ternallife. (Rom.4.20. Neither did hee
doubt of thcpromiſe of God through vn
beliefe,but was ſtrengthened in the faith
and gaue glory to God.verſ. 21.Being ful.
. . lyaſſured,that hee,which had promiſed,
was able alſo to do it. Rom.8.38. Iam
perſwaded, that neither life nor death,
&c.can ſºperate vs from the loue of God
which is in Chriſt Ieſus. Pſal.23.6.Doubt
leſſe,kindnes and mercie ſhallfollow me
althe dayes of my lifer.Sam.17:36. Thy
Jeruant ſlewe both the Lyon & the Beare,
therefore this vncircumciſed Philiſtin
'ſhalbe as one of them, ſeeing he hath rai
led on the hoſte of theliuingGod..] Man
commerh to hie degree, after the ſenſe,
obſeruation, & long experience of Gods
fauour and loue. -
CH A P. 37.
cºncerning the ſecond degree of the
declaration of Godºlone.
r-r-He ſecond degree, isiuſtification,
wherby ſuch as beleue,are accoun
tediuſtbefore God,through the o
bºdience of Chriſticis. Corinth.3.21.
: Hee
-
of Saluation &damation. 313.

Hee hath made him to befinnefrys,” which
Khevye no ſºnne,that wwe should be made the
righteouſhes of God in him. r. Cor. 1.30.
Rom.5.19.4s by one mans diſobedience, ma
my ºvere made ſinners, ſo by the obedience of
one(that is, Ieſus chrift ver.17.) shall many
alſo be made righteous.
ſº Iuſtification hath two partes:Remiſſi
| on offinnes, and imputation of Chriſtes
righteouſnes. .
* Remiſſion offinnes, is that part of iu

ftification, whereby, hee that beleeueth,
isfreed from theguilte andpunishement of
. finnes, by the merites of the paſſion of
Chriſt. Coloſſ.1.2.1.2.2. rouhath he novve
reconciled in the body of his flesh, through
death,to make you holy and ºnblameable, 3.
*withoutfault in his ſight.I.Pet.z.24.2”he
in his ovvneftesh, bare ourſºnnes in hisbody,
on the tree , that yo’ee being deliueredfrom. . .
fºnne,should live in righteouſnes: by vohoſe. -
ſtripesyee wwere healed. - .*
Imputation of righteouſhes, is the o

ther part of iuſtification, whereby ſuch as
telecue, hauing the guilte of their ſinnes
couered,are accounted iuſt in the fight of
God, through Chriſtes righteouſnes. 2.
Cor. 5.21.Pſal.31.1. Bleſſed is hee, whoſe
rvickedneſſ isfºrgiven, and "whoſe ſºnne is
“Anºswhole arºº
9. Ihaue counted all thinges loſſe and do
iudge them to be domage, that I might
winnchriſt, and mightbe found in him,
that is,nothauing mine ownerighteouſ
nes,which is by the lawe, but that which
is through the faith of Chriſt, euen the
righteouſnes whichis of GOD through
faith. I'
The forme of iuſtification, is as it were
a kinde of tranſlation, of the beleeuers
finnes vnto Chriſt, and againe Chriſtes
righteouſnes vnto thebeleuer, by means
ofGodsdiuine imputation. Asis appa
rantinuhis pićture following.
S Chriſte a . The vnjuſt ſin

Sauior, . " ner to be fa
j - wº
Guiltie: ~ Paſſion -
P - :
ã4-Diſobedienc bedience—Y:
à ă.
Cerruption. - Holineffe
s
Iuſtification hath annexed vnto it A
doption, whereby all ſuch asare prede
-- -
..
of Saluation&damnation, 3r;
ftinated to be adopted, receiue power,to
be actuallie accounted the ſonnes of god
by Chriſt.Epheſi, 5. Who hath predeftinate
*s, to beadopted through Ieſus (hrift, yhte
himſelf, according to the goodpleaſure of his
•y ill.
By meanes of adoption, God hath be
ſtowed many notable priuilcdges vppon
his children. I. They are the Lordes
heires apparant.Rom.8.17.Ifyve be chil
dren, vve be alſº heires,even the heires of God
II. They are fellowheires withChriſt,
yca Kinges. Rom.8.17. Reuel. 1.6: And
made vs Kinges and Prieſts, euen to God his
father.
III All their afflištions,yea euen their
wantes', and offences are turned to fa
therly chaſtiſmentes, inflićted vpon them
for their good. Kom.8.28. We knowve than
all thinges wyorks together for the beft, vnte
them that loue God. verſ. 36. It is written,
for thyſake are we killed all the day longs
wee are counted as ſheep for the j.
| ter verſ.37.Neuertheles,inal theſe things
we are more then conquerours, through
him that loued vs. Pſalm. 89. verſ;2.É.
will viſite their tranſgreſſions with the
rodde, and thcir iniquitie with ſtrokes
verſe. 33. Yet my louing kindencſ:
will Inettake from him. 2.Corinth.12.7°.
3 , There
-----

There was giuen vnto me a pricke in the
fleſh, the meſſenger of Sathan to buffet
me,becauſe I ſhoulde notbe exalted out
ofmeaſure.z.Sam.7.14. Iwill be to him a
Father,and he ſhallbe to me a ſonne;and
ifheeſinne, I will chaſten him with the
rod of men, and with the plagues of the
children of men.]
III. They haue dominion ouer alcre.
atures. [1...corinth.12.23. Whetheritbe
Paul,or Apollos,or Cephas, or the world,
or life,or death, whether they be thinges
preſent or thingesto come, euenal are
yours.Heb.2.7. Thou madeſt him litle in
feriour to the Angels, thou crownedſt
him withglory, and honour, and haſt ſet
him aboue the workesofthine handes. 8.
Thou haſ put all things in ſubie&ion vn
der his feete.] -
Laſt of all, they mayhaue the Angels

as miniſtring ſpirites, attending on them
for their good.[Heb. 1.14:Are they not all
miniſtring ſpirites, ſentforth to miniſter
for their ſakes which ſhalbe heires of ſal.
uation?Pſal.347. The Angels of the Lord
pitch round about them, that feare him,
and deliuereth them.]
CHAP:
•fsalaam & damnation. 317
CH A P. 38.
#:
º Concerning the thirde degree of the
it. declaration of Godºlone.
º:
He third degree, is ſanétification,
º whereby ſuch as beleeue,being de
ſ liuered from the tyrannie of ſinne,
are by litle and litle renewed in holines,
and righteouſnes.I.Iohn.3.9.”hoſoeuer
is borne ofGod, ſinneth not : forhisſeed re
maineth in him, neither can he ſºnne, becauſe
he is borne ofGod. Rom.8.1. There isnoc
condénation to thoſe which arc in Chriſt
Ieſus, which walkenot after thc fleſh,bu
after the ſpirit.] -
Sanétification hath two partes:Morti

fication,and Viuification.
The mortification ofſinne, is the firſt
part of ſanétification,whereby the power
offin isabated,and crucified in the faith
full. [Rom.6.2-, Howe ſhall wee that are
dead to finne,Iiueyet thereinf 3. Knowe.
ye not that allwee which haue bene bap
tized into Ieſus Chriſt, haue benebapti
zed into hisdeath? 4.We are buried thé
with him by baptiſine into his death, that
like as Chriſt was raiſed vp from the dead
by the glorie of the father , ſo wee alſo
ſhould walke in newnesoflife. Eccle. 5.6.
3 7. II.
7.11.12.13. Galat. 5.24. They which are
Chriſtes,haue crucified the fleſh, with the
affections and luſtcs thereof.]
The meanes that worke mortification,
is the death and buriall of Chriſt , from
whence procedeth ſuch a vertue,as doth
bothkeep vnder the ſtrength,that it can
not breake out as it would,and in man,as
it were in a graue, doth cauſe it to dye, &
not putrifie.Rom.6.6. Our oldeman is cru
cified ºvith him, that the body offinne might
be deſtroyed.
Viuification is the ſecond part of ſan
&ification: whereby inherentholines be
ingbegun, is ſtillaugmented and enlar
ged.Firſt, we receiue the firſt fruites of the
ſpirit,then a continuallincreaſe ofthem.
Epheſ4.23. Berenued inthe ſpirite of your
minde, ver, 24. And put on the nevve man,
vwhich after God is created in righteouſnes,
and true holines.Epheſz.1. And you hath
he quickned, that were dead in treſpaſſes
and ſinnes.Gal. 2.20. Thus Iliue, yet not
I nowe, but Chriſt in me : and in that I
noweliue by the fleſhe, Iliue by the faith
of the ſonne of God, who hath loued me,
and giuen himſelfe for me.Rom.8.23.We
which hauc the firſt fruites of the ſpirite,
euen, we do ſigh in our ſclues,waiting for t
the adoption , cuen the redemption of t
Our
# ourbodies.I.Cor. 15.15. The firſt man A
dam was made aliuing ſoul, & the ſecod
man Adam was made a quickning ſpirit]
# The efficient cauſe of viuification, is
a the holy Ghoſt, who doeth by his diurne
A power conueyhimſelfe into the beleuers
! #: , and in them createth holines.
Iob.33.24.25. Thenºzillbee haue mercie
| vponhim,and v will ſay, deliuer him, that he
go not dowvme into the pitte‘for I haue recei
need a reconciliation. Then shal his fleshe be
as fresh as a childes, andshall returne as in
* the dayes of hisyouth.Rom.8.9. Nowe yee
* are notin the fleſh, but in the ſpirite,be
caus the ſpirit of god dwellethin you but
ifany man haue not the ſpirite of Chriſt,
: the ſame is nothis, 11.But if the ſpirit of
a him,that raiſed vp Ieſus from the deade
dwelin you,he that raiſed vp'Chriſt from
4 the dead ſhal alſo quické your mortalbo
; dies,becausthat his ſpirit dwellethin you."
* - The preſeruatiue of vuification, is a
vertue deriued from Chriſtes reſurrcóti
on, to thoſe that are quickned,which ma-.
keth them to riſevp to newnes of life.Phil
chap.3.ver.io,That I may knowve him, and ,
the vertue of his reſurreàion.
Furthermore, thisinherentholines is
to be diſtinguiſhed into parts, according
to the ſcuerall faculties of the body
:
: u
-
. .. . 4.
ſoule of man[i.Theff.5.23.The very God
of peace ſanétifieyou throughout: And I
pray God,thatyour whole ſpirite, ſoule,
and bodie may be kept blameleſſe , vnto
the comming of our Lord,Ieſus,Chriſt.]
... [..The holines of the mind, which is the
illumination thereof, to the knowledg of
the will of God. (Coloſſ. 1.9. Wee ceaſe
not to pray for you,and to deſire thatyee
'might be fullie filled with knowledge of
his will,in all wiſe.dome and ſpiritual vn
derſtanding.I.Cor. 12.8. To onc isgiuen
. . by the ſpirite,the ſpeach ofwiſdome, to
another the ſpeach ofknowledge, by the
the ſame ſpirite.] . . . s
Illumination,is either ſpirituallynder
ſtanding,or ſpirituallwiſdome.
Spirituallynderſtanding, is an illumi
nation of the minde,whereby it acknow
ledgeth theknowen trueth of the word of
God.
Spiritual wiſdome, is alſo an illumina
tion of the mind,wherby the ſame trueth,
is applied to the good ordering of parti"
cular,both things and ačtions,as perſons,
place,and times require. -
Theſe two haue theſe effeótes, which

followe. |
..I. To diſcerne betweene good and e
will. Heb. 5.14. Strong meat belongethts
them
of Saluation & 7)amnation. 321
them that are of age, wwhich through long cu
fºomehaue their vyittes exerciſed,to differne
both good and euill. Phili. Io. That yee may
diſcerne thinges that differ one from an other.
II. To diſcerne of ſpirits. 1.Iohn.4, 1.
Deerely beloued,beleue not euery ſpirite, but
triethe ſpirites vyhether they are of God. 1.
Theſſ.5.21.Trie althinges,and keep that
which isgood. Aëtes. 17.11. Theſe were
more noble men,then they which were at
Theſſalonica, which receiucd the wonde
with all readines, and ſearched the ſcrip
tures dayly,whether theſe things werſo.]
III To meditate vpon the worde and
workes of God. Pſalm. 1.2. But his delight
is in the lavve ofGod, and in that lavve i.
exerciſe himſelfe day & night.Pſal. 119.15.
J vill meditate in thy preceptes, & conft
der thy veties.Pſal.107. the whole pſalme.
IIII. To diſcerne and acknowledge a
mansown inward blindnes.[Pſall 1933.
Teach me O Lord,the way of thy ſtatuts,
and I willkeepe it to the end.verſe 18.O-
pen mine eies,that I may ſecthe wonders
of thy º
II. The ſanétitic efthe memorie, is
an abilitie to keepe a good thing, when
it is offered to the minde, and as neede
ſerueth to remember it.Pſar 19.11.I have
hid thy promiſe in mine heart, that I might
*0?
322 .. The orderofthe cauſes
not ſinne againſt thee.Pſal.16.7. I willpraiſe
the Lord who hathgiuen me counſel: my
reynes alſo teach me in the nightes. Luk.
2.51.His motherkept all theſe thinges in
her heart.)
Ill The ſančtirie of conſcience,which
is a grace of God, whereby a mans con
ſcience excuſeth him for albis ſinnes,af
ter they are forgiuen him in Chriſt, as al.
ſo of his vpright walking, in the whole
courſe of his life.I.Tim.1.19. Hauingfuth
cº-agood conſcience, vvhich ſome hauing put
Avvay,6c.1Cor.4.4.1 known nothing by my
ſelf, yetam I not thereby iuſtified. Aćts.23.
1.Paul ſaide, I haue in all good conſci
ence ſerued God wntil this day. Aëtes. 24.
16. I endeuour myſelf, to haue alway a
cleare conſcience towardcGod, and to.
ward men.Pſalm,26.1.2.3. Iudge me,0|
Lord,for Ihaue walked in mine innocen.
cie, my truſt hath benealſo in the Lorde:
thercfore ſhall Inot ſlide. Prooueme, O
lord,and try me,examinemy reynes and
mincheart. For thylouing kindnes is be
fore minceies, thereforehaue I walked
in thy trueth.]
Hence,in all godly men ariſeth the in-,
ward peace of God,& the outward alacri
tie in the countenance.Philá 7.The peace
ºf Gedvyhichpaſſethalynderſtanding shall
1 prº
of Saluation & Pammation. 323
preſerue your heartes and mindes in Ieſus
chrift.Prou.28.1. The wicked flee when
none purſueth: but the righteous arbold
as a Lyon.)
IIII. Sanétitieofwill, whereby man
beginneth to will that which is good,and
to refuſe the contrary. Therefore,in this
cſtate, the will is partly freed frombon
dage,partly in bondage to finn.[Philip.2.
13.It is God which worketh in you, both
-the will and the deed, euen ofhis owne
pleſure.Rom.7.18.Iknow that in me,that
is,in my fleſh,dwellethnogood thing for
to willis preſent with me, but finde no
meanes to performe that which is good,
&c.verſes 19.20.2.1.2.2.1
V, Sânăitie of affections,is the right
moouing of them.1. The.5.23. Rom.7.24
! Affections of moſt eſpeciall note, are
theſe. -
I. Hope, whereby men with º:

lookc for the accompliſhing of their re
demption. Rom,8.23.
This hope, when it is once ſtrong and
liuely,hath alſo herºpapopta, that is,
full aſſurance,as faith hath. Coloſſ.1.23.
Ifyee continue grounded and ſtablished in
the faith,and be not mooued awway from the
hope of the Goſpell, whereofyee haue heard
. &c.I.Pet.1.3. Bleſſed be God, such #.
2s
324. The order ofthe cauſes
Father of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt, which
according to his abundant mercie, hath
begotten vs againynto a liuely hope , by
the reſurrečtion of Ieſus Chriſt from the
dead.]
II. Fearc of offending God,becauſe of
his mercie.[1..Peter,t.17. Ifye call him fa
thers, which without reſpeã of perſon,
iudgeth according to euery mans worke,
paſſe the time of your dwelling here in
feare. Pſal.lo2.4. There is mercie with
thee,that thoumaieſtbc feared.]
III. A baſe account of all worldely
thinges,in reſpe&of Chriſt Ieſus. Phil.3.
7. But the thinges, that wwereaduantage to
me,I accounted loſſe for chriftes ſake. ver,8.
Yea doubtleſſe, thinkalthings but loſſe,
for the excellentknowledgſake of Chriſt
Ieſus my Lord, for whome I haue coun
ted all thinges loſſe, and doe iudge them
to be doung, that Imight winneChriſt.)
IIII, The loue ofGod in Chriſt,which
islikewnto death, and as a fire that can
not be quenched.[Canticles. 8.6.Loue is
ſtrong as Death, ielouſie is cruell as the
graue, the coales thereof are fire coles,
and a vehement flame.]
V. Aferuentzeal to Godsglorie.Rem,
2. 3...I "would ºvish myſelf to be ſpeeated
from Çhrift formy bretherin, that are my
- kinſ:-
-
º of Saluation &Damnation. 3.25
kinfºmen, according to the flesh.
---
VI. An anguiſh of mind forthe ſinnes
. of the world.Pſal. 119.136.3time eies guih
out writh teares, becauſemen keepe not thy
lavve.2.Pet.z.7. And deliuered iuſt Lot,
beeing vexed with the vncleanly conuer
: ſation of the wicked.verſe 8. Forhee be
ingrighteous,and dwellingamong them,
in ſeeing, and hearing, vexed his righte
: ousſoule from day today, with their vn
lawſuildcedes.]
VII. Exceeding greate ioyin the ho
ly Ghoſt.Rom.14.17. The kingdome of God
is not meate and drinke, but righteouſneſ, &
peace, & icy in the holy Ghoff.
6. Sanétitie of bodic, whereby it is a t
i firinſtrument for the ſoul, to accompliſh
that which isgood.Rom.6.19. As yeehaue
given your members ſeruants to vncleannes,
&to uniquitie,to commit imiquitie, ſomorpe
give your members ſtruants ºnto righteouſnes
in helines.
CH A P. 39.
ofrepentance,and the fruits thereof.
Romſanātification, Repentance is
deriued: for no man can repent,be
: forehehlue begunne to hate finne.
Repentance, iswhen a finner turneth
wnto
| -
wnto the Lord.Aá.26.23.Heeshevved firſt
*tº them of Damaſtus, and at Ieruſalem,
and through all the coaftes of Iudea, & then
to the Gentiles, that they should repent, and
**rne to God, and to doev workesºvoorthie
“mendement of life.I.Iohn.3.3. Euery man,
that hath this hope in him, purgeth himſelf,
as hee is pure. .
Thisis performed, when as anyone,
by theinſtinét oftheholyGhoſt, doeth
purpoſe, will,deſire,and endeuour to re
linquiſh his formerfinnes,and to become
a nºwe man Pſall 19.112. I have applied
my heartto ſelfil thyſtatutes alway, even
wnto the end. John.3.3.A6.11.23. Who
whenhee was come, and had ſeene the
grace of God,was glad, and exhorted al,
that with purpoſe ofheart, they would:
cleaue vnto the Lord.]
. The fruite of repentance, is a Chriſti
2n contierſation, wherein are brought
forth fruits,worthy amendement offif.
Mat:3.8.Bringyeethereforefruites wworthy
of repentance. -
A Chriſtian conuerſition, is ſuch a

courſe of life, whereby,wee following
Chriſtºs example, dobyhim, performé
new obedience to God. Mat 11.29. Take
”y yoke on you, and learne of me, that am
*eeke and lorry in heart...Andje shal finde
rºft
ofSaluation &Dammation. 327
reſº vnto your ſoules, I.Pet.4.1. Foraſmuch
as ſhrift hathſ ºffred for vs in the flesh,arme
yourſelves likevviſº writh the ſame minde,
~which is,that he which hath ſuffered in the
flesh,hath ceaſed from ſºnme.I.Pet:2.21. For
hereunto areye called,forſhruffalſo ſuffered
frvs,leaning vs an enſample,that vye hold
followee his ſteppes. 1. Pet.3.1o.ſi. Ifany
ſ: manlong after life,and toſee good dayes, let
him refraine his tongue from euill, and his
lipsthat they ſpeakmoguile. Let him eſchevº -
euiland do good,let himſeekepeace, and fel

lovye after it. . -
There are two partes of newe obedi

ence:the deniall of our ſelues, and the
profeſſion of Chriſt.Matth, 16.24. If any
man ºpil fºllowume, let him forſake himſelf,
take vphis croſſe, and fºllowee me.
The deniallofour ſe’ues, conſiſteth
partly in Chriſtian warfare, partly in the
patientbearing of afilićtions.
CH A P. 4o.
Of Chriſtian warrefºre.
Hriſtian warfare, is concerning the
C. offighting in the ſpiritual
battell. -
The parts therofare the preparation tº

battell,
battell,and the combate it ſelfe.
. To the preparation, wee muſt vſe the
complete armour of God. [Epheſ.6.13.
For this cauſe, takevnto you the whole
armour of God, that yee may be able to
reſiſt in the euill day, and hauing finiſhed
all thinges,ſtand faſt.]
The parteshereof, are eſpecially fixe:
I. Truth. II. Iuſtice. III. Evangelicall
obedience. IIII. Faith. V. The worde
ofGod. VI. Continual and ferucht prai
ers with watching Epheſ.6.14 Stand ther
for,6-your loymesgirded about vºith verity,
& hauing on the jº. of righteouſnes.
verſis. Andyourfeete shod ovith the prepa
ration oſthe Goſpel of peace: verſié.Aboue
all,take the ſhield of faith,wherewithyee
may quenche all the fierie dartes of the
wicked. verſ. 17. And take the helmct of
ſaluation, and theſworde of the ſpirite,
which is the word of God. verſe 18. And
pray alwaies with almanner prayer, and
ſupplication in the ſpirit, &watch there
unto, with alperſeuerance and ſupplica
tion for all Saints.I.Pet. 5.8.Be ſober,and
watch, for your aduerſarie the Deuill, as
a roaring Lyon, walketh abour, ſeeking
whomche may deuoure.]
The combate, is a mutuallconflićt of
them that fightſpirituallie. -
The
ºf saluation&damnation. 329
The warriours,are theTempter,& the
# , Chriſtian ſouldier. Epheſ. 6.12. For vee
3. •vreſle not againſ flesh & blood,but againſt
º principalities,againſt pavvers, & againſt the
wworldlygouernours, the princes ofthe j.
mes of this vuorld, againſt ſpiritual vuicked
meſſes,wwhich are in hieplaces. -
The Tempter, is the prince or his hel.

pers. The prince is Satan and his Angels,
which are ſpirituallwickedneſſes, inhie
thinges.His helpers,are the fleſhe and the
Worlde.
The confliãof all theſe,is temptation,
wherby man is prouoked to commit ſuch
wickednes, as is hurtfull to the ſaluation
of his ſoule. 1. Pet.2.11.Dearely belowed,r
beſeechyou,aftrangers & pilgrimes,abſtein
from fleshly luftes, vehich fight againſ; the
ſoule.
In the ſouldier, two thinges are to be
confidered:his reſiſting,and his fall.
Reſiſtance is an ačtion, whereby the
ſouldier doth withſtand temptation tho
rough grace, working inwardly in him. r.
[[oh. chap. z. verſe 14, Iwrite vnto you,
babes, becauſeyechaue knowen the Fa
ther.[haue written to you,Fathers,becaus
: ychaue knowen him, that is from the be

É. halle writté to you,young men,
ccauſe yee are ſtrong, and the words o
- God
º:
33 o Theorderofthecauſe:
God abidethin you, and yechaueouer
come the wicked. 1. Pet. 5,8.Epheſ.6.16.
Pſal.91.13.Thou ſhalt walkvpon the Ly
on and Aſpe, the young Lyon & the Dra •
gon ſhalt thoutread vnderfecte.]
To confirme this , theſe preſeruatiues
which followe are very neceſſary.
I. When thou art tempted to ſinne, do
notonely abſteine from it, but earneſtly
loue and followe after the contrary. Ich.
8
~ 8.44.
II. Neueryeelde or conſent to Satans
wordes,whether he ſpeake the trueth,ac
cuſe falſely,or flatter diſſemblinglie. Ioh.
8.44.re areofyourfather the Deuil, & the
luftes of your Fatherye v.vil do, he hath bene
amurthererfrom the beginning, and abode
not in thetrueth, becauſe there is noe trueth
in him,when he ſpeaketha lye,then ſpeaketh
hee ofhis oveme.for bee is a lya; and the Fa
ther thereof. Mark, 5.7. And cried with as
loude voicc, and ſaide,whathauel to do
with thee, Ieſus', the ſonnc of the moſt
high God.Aét. 16.17. Shee followed Paul.
and vs, and cryed, ſaying, theſe men are
the ſeruants of the moſt high God,which
thew vntovs the way of ſaluation.Auguſt.
Serm.241. -
III: One temptation is to be looked

for after another, and then eſpeciallie,
when
of Saluation cº-dammation. 33 t
when ourennemie,after heehath ſet his
nares,is at reſt: for the Deuillneuerma
keth an end of his malice.I.Pct. 5.8.
The fallis,wherby the ſouldier º
infirmitie fainteth, beingſubdued by the
power of the enemie.Gal.6.1.Brethren, if a.
man be fallen by occaſion into any fault, yee,
"which are ſpiritual, refore ſuch a one ºpith
the ſpirite of meekenes,conſideringthyſelfe,
leaſ; thou alſo be tempted.
To this appertaincth the ſpirituall re
medic.A remedie, is a thing hauing apt
nes to reſtore him which is fallen, to his
: former eſtate.gal.6.1.
And here two thinges muſt alwaies be
thoughton.
I. If there be a willing mind,eueryone
:
.
is accepted for that grace which he hath,
not for that which he hath not.[1. Cor.8-
12. For if there be firſt a* minde, it
it is accepted according to that a man
hath, and not according to that he hath
not.]
II. In all theſe thinges, whoſoeuer will
leade a godly life in Chriſt, the power of
God is to be made perfect, through their
infirmities. 2. Corinth. chap. 12.verſ 9.
.And hee ſaide vnto me, my grace is ſufficient
fºr thee,for my povver is made perfeół throgh
wveaknes, very gladly therfºre, wril I reiwycº
ra
s 32 Theorder of the cauſes
rather in mine infirmities, that the popper of
God may devel in me.verſe.io. Therefore I
take pleaſure in infirmities, in reproches,
in neceſſities, in perſecutions, in anguiſh
for Chriſtes ſake, for when I am weake,
then am Iſtrong.]
CHAP. 41.
Of the firſt e^ſault.
Sſaults are threefolde.
The firſtis, about the Chriſtian
mans.cffećtual calling. The temp
tation is,the enterpriſe of the Deuill, to
make blind, mans minde, and to harden
his heart, leaſt the worde of God ſhoulde
workein him to ſaluation. Matth. 13.4.
JAnd as he ſovved,ſome fell by the evay ſide,
& the foules came,and deuoured them ºppe.
ver-5. And ſome fellvpon ſtony grounde,
where thcy had not much earth, & anon
they ſprang vp,becausthey had no depth
ofearth. 6. And when the ſunneroſevp,
they were parched, and for lackcof roo
ting withered away. 7. And ſome fella
mong thornes,and the thorns ſprung vp,
and chºked them.19. Whenſoeuera man
hearch the word ofthe kingdome, and
vnderſtandethit not, the cuillone.com
- meth
-

meth, and catcheth away that which was
ſowen in his heart: and this is he which
: hath receiued the ſeedeby the way ſide.]

Areſiſtancein thoſe that are called, is
wrought by the ſpirit ofGod,that cauſeth
men to lend their eares to heare, and
dothingraffe the worde in their heartes,
that the immortallſeedcofregeneration
may ſpring in them. Pſal.4.6. Iohn.6.44.
A&t.1.6.14.Iam. 1.2t. PPherefore lay apart.
al filthines, and ſuperfluitie of maliciouſnes,
and receiue v.vith meeknes the ºvorde that is
ingraffed in you, "phich isable toſaut your
ſºlet.Peti...Seeingyour ſoulsarepu
rifică in obeying the trueth through the
ſpirite,to loue brotherly withoutfaining,
loue one anotherwith a pure heartefer
uently.1.ſohn, 3.9.Whoſoeuer is borne of
God ſinnethnot-for his ſeederemaineth
in him,neither can hee'ſinne, becauſe he
is born of God.]A reſiſtance in thoſe that
are to be called , is when in a ſinceere
hart,they do ioyne the word which they
haucheard,with faithſluk.8.15.But that
which fell in good ground ar they,which
with an honeſt and good hart, heare the
word and keepe ir,and bringforth fruite
with patience.Heb.4.2]
Here are certainepreſeruations to be
noted, - -
I, Pre
…”
|
|
*
I. Premeditation of the power and
vſe of the word.[Eccl.4.17. Take heed to
thy foot, wh: thou entreſt into the houſe
ofthe Lord, and be more neere tohear,
then to giucthe ſacrifice offooles, for
theyknow not that they do euil.Chap.3.r
Be not raſh with thy mouth,adr let thine
heart be haſtie, to vtter a thing before
God...for God is in the heauens, and thou
art on the earth;thereforelct thy wordes
be fewe.]
II. Diligent attention of the minde.
Aët. 6.14. -
III. An hungering deſire of the heart.

floh.7.37. Nowe in the laſt, and greate
day of the feaſt,[eſus ſtoode, and cryed,
ſaying, Ifany man thirſt,let him come to
ºne and drinke.]
IIII. Integririe of ife. Pſal.26.6. . . .
V. The caſting away of euill affecti
ons.Iam.1.21. And beye doers of the "vord,
& not hearersonly,deceuing your oppmſelves
VI. The inward conſent & agrement of
the hart,widh the word preched.Aét. 2.37
VII An hiding of the word in the hart,
left we ſhould ſinne. Pſalt19.11.I haue hid
thy word in mineheart, that I might not
finne againſt thee.
VIII.A trembling at the preſence of God
in the aſſemblic of the Church.[Eſay.66,
*
of Saluation &dammation: 33 º
* , 2. For all theſe thinges hath minehand
& made, and all theſe thinges haue bene,
º, ſaith the Lord,and to him will [looke, c
& usn to him that is poore, and ofa con
trite ſpirit,and tremb'eth at my wordes.
a Ağ.io.33. Then ſent I for thee immedi
º, atly, and thouhaſt well done to come,
* now therefore are we albere preſent bal.
a fore God 2 toheare all thinges that are
a commanded thee of God..] .
The falis, eithera coldnesin receuing
3. the word,and anegleå thereof, or elſea
falling into errours.
* . The remedie for this, is ſubiedion,
a which muſt be made to the iudgement
* and cenſure ofthe bretheren,&miniſters
* Reuel 3.15.1 knowve thy voorkes, that tho,
art neither colde morhote : 1 ºvoulde thoa
>vereſt colde or hote Gal. 6.2.1.Timoth. 1.
§ 20. Ofww.home is Hymeneus & Alexander,
tº ºvhome I haue delinered vnto Satan, that
* they might learne,not to blaſpheme. -
! CH a P. 42. .
º - - Ofthe ſecond• Aſſault.

*Theſecondańukei, • concerning
}
# - º
., ,. ,The Temptation
-
- - Iluſi
emptation is an illuſion,
which
* > .. . . - -
which the deuill caſteth into the heartei
of godly men;as when he ſaith, thou art
not ofthe nomber ofthe clečt: thou art
hotiuſtified,thou haſt no faith;thou muſt
certainly be condemned for thy ſinnes.
Mat 4.3.Then came to him the tempter, and
Jaide,if thou be the ſonne of God, commaund
that theſe ſtones be made bread.
Helps which the Deuil abuſeth, for the
ſtrengthening of ſuch illuſions, are theſe.
I. Aduerſtie,as dangers, loſſes,perſecu
tions,ielouſe, grieuous offences,8.c.Pſal.
73.12. Loe,theſe are the wicked, yet proſper
they alwvay,and increaſe in riches. 13.Certen
ly,I have cleanſed mime heart in vaine, and
•vashed mine handes in innocencie. Iob.13.
23.Hovy manie are mine iniquities & ſºns?
shevy memy rebellion and myſin, 24.mºhere
fore hideſ; thou thyface, and takeff mefor
thine enemies 25. Wilt thou breakea leaf.
driuen to and for and evilt thou purſue the
drieſłuhble? -
II. The remembrance of finnes paſt.

Iob.13.26. Fortheuvºriteſ; bitter thing a
gainſt me, and makeſºme to poſſeſſe the ini.
ºuities of my youth.' - -
III. A feeling of death, euen alreadie

at hand. -
-Thereſiſtance is made by a true faith,

*TP'yingChriſtwith all his meritesparti
cularlis l
cularie after thismaner. I aſſuredly be.
lºcue that I ſhall.not be condemned,and
that I am eleáed, andjuſtified in Chriſt.
Eſa-53.11.He shal ſee the traueil ofhis ſoul,
and shall beſatisfied by his
#novvledge shall
*3righteous ſeruantiuſtifiemany,fºr he shal
bear their iniquities. Roman.8.38. For I am
perſevaded,that neither death, nor life, nor
~4ngelº, nor Principalities, nor povvers,nor
thing preſent, northinges to come.39. Nor
Heightyor depth,"orany other creaturesh.it
be able to ſeperate ºftom the loue of God,
*which is inſhrift Ieſus our Lord,
The preſertiatiue is,in temptation,not
to behold faith, but die običa offaith,
which ischriſt Phil?.12.2012, though I
had alreadie attained wnto it, either vperal
readie perfä; but I fºllºwee; if that I may
*omprehend that, freehof.fake alſo, I am
comprehended of chrift leſia. I 3. One thing
Idoe, fºrget that vehich a belind , and in
denourmyſelfe to that which is before.14.
~4nd follope hardtoppard themark, for the
price of the hie calling of God in Chriſ Ie
faidh.3:14. Jºndaritiſ, lift *p the ſerpfe
in the ºrildernes, ſº muff the ſom of man bee
-lift vp. . . . . -
The falling, is doubtfulneſſe, and di

ſtruſt ofour eleētion,and ofGods mercy.
Pſalz7,64 called to remembrance my ſong
ſ s: -; its
in the night. I communedyvith mine ovvme
heart,and my ſpiriteſearched diligently. 7.
Will the Lord abſent himſelffor euer?& pvil
he shevvno more fauour;8. Ishis mercie gone
for euer’Doth biºpromiſe faile for euermore?
Pſa.22.1.4%y God, my God, wwhy haft thos
forſaken me, and artſ far from my health,
and from the vuords of my roaring? -
The remedie is double.

Firſt,the operation of the holie Spirit,
firring vp faith,and increaſing the ſame.
Phil.1.6.i.am perſvuaded of thūſame thing,
that he that hath begannethis good v.vorken
you, vvill performe it, vntil the day of Ieſus
chrift.Luk. 17.5:vandthe Apoſtles ſaid vnto
the Lord,Increaſe our faith.
... The ſecondeis, an holy meditation,
which is manifoldeit * * * * ~ * --
I. That it is the commandement of

God, that we ſhould beleeue in Chriſt.r.
Ioh. 3.23. This is then his commandement,
that ppeleleeue in the name of his ſonne, Ie
fus chrift, and loue one another, as hee gaue
commandement.
II. That the Euangelicall promiſes are
indefinite,and do exclude no man, ynles
p?radventure,any man do excludehim
ſelfe Eſ.;;...Ho, eueryone that thirffeth,
come ye to the weaters, and yee that haveno
ſºmer,ſome,bºy,and eater come, I ſay, lay
rvine
wpine and milke vpithout ſluer, and wwith
out money...Math. I 1. 28. Come vnto mee,
all yee that are ºvearieand laden', and I
*villeaſeyou.Iohn. 3. verſe. 15.That veho
foeuerbeleeuethin him,should not perish,but
have etermall life.
III. That doubtfulnes and diſpaire, ar
moſt grieucus ſinnes. -
IIII. That contrarie to hope,men muſt

vnder hope beleeue with Abraham.Rom.
4.18-hºhich Abraham aboue hope, beleeued
wnder hope,that he shuld be the fatherof ma
my nations:according to that vehich reas ſho
ken to him,Sosball ily ſeed be. --
V. That the mercie of God, and the

merite of Chriſts obedience, are infinite.
Eſa.54. Io, For the mountains shall remoue,
and the hilles shal fall doveme, but my mercy
shall not depart from thee, neither shallmy
couemant of peacefull avvay,ſaith the lorde,
that hath compaſſion on thee. Pſalme.ſog.
verſe.11. For as high as the heauen is a
boue the earth, ſoe greate is his mercie
towarde them that feare him, r.Iohn.z.
1. My babes, theſe thinges write Ivnto
you, that yec ſinnenot; and if any man
ſinne, wee haue an Aduocatc with the
Father, Ieſus Chriſt theiuſt. verſe 2.And
hce is the reconciliation for our ſinnes,
and not for ours onely , but alſo for the
2 . " ſinnes
ſinnes of the whole world. Pſal.130.7. Let
Iſrael waite on the Lord, for with the lord
is mercie,and with him is great redemp
tion.]
VI. That God meaſureth the obedi.
ence due vnto him, rather by the affeóti
on and deſire to obey,then by the atte &
performance of it.Rom.8.5. For they that
areafter the flesh, ſauour the thinges of the
flesh,but they that are after theſpirite, the
thinges of the ſpirite. verſe 7. Becauſe the
~viſãome oftheftesh,isemimitie againſt God:
for it is not ſubieši to the lavve of God , nei
ther indeede can be. Rom.7.20.Nowe if I do
that I would not, it is no more I that doe
it,butthe finne that dwellethin me. verſ.
2r. I finde then by the lawe, that when I
would doc good, euillis preſent with me.
22.For Idelight in the lawe ofGod, con
cerning the innerman.]
VII. When one ſinne is forgiuen, all
the reſt are remitted alſo, for remiſſion
beinggiucn once, without any preſcrip
tion of time,isgiuen foreuer. Rom.11.29
For the giftes and calling of God are vvith
out repentance. Aëtes. Io.43, Tohim alſo
É. all the Prophets witnes, that throgh
is name,all that beleeuc in him,ſhall re
ceiue remiſſion of ſinnes.) -
Will. That grace and faith are notº -

ken away by falles of infirmitic,but ther
by are declared and made manifeſt. [Ro:
5.20 Moreouer,the lawe entred therevp
on,that the offence ſhould abound: ne
uertheleſſe,when finne abounded, there
grace abounded much more.z.Cor.12.8.
For this thing Ibeſought the Lord thriſe,
that it might depart from me.]
CH A P. 43.
Of the third vaſſault.
He third Aſſaultis, concerningſan
Čtification. -
The temptation, is a proucking

to finne, according as the diſpoſition of
euery man, and as occaſion ſhall offer it
ſelfe.I.Chron.21.1. And Sathanſtoodevp
againſt Iſraell, and prouoked Dauid to mum
ber Iſrael. Iohn. 13. 2. And when ſupper
was done, the Deuill had nowe put in the
heart ofIudas Iſcariot, Simonsſonne, to
betrayhim.]
In this temptation, the Deuill doeth
.
f
woonderfully diminiſh, and make leſſe
thoſe ſins, which men are about to com.
mit, partlyby obſeéting the mercyofgod,
and partly by couering or hiding the pu
niſhment which is due for the ſinne.
! 3 Then
--
- 342. The order of the cauſes
Then there are helpes, to further the
Deuill in this his temptation.
:Firſt,the fleſh which luſteth againſt the
ſpirite,ſometimesby begetting euill mo
tions and affeations, and ſometimes by
ouerwhelming and oppreſſing the good
intents and motions. [Gal. 15.17. For the
fleſh luſteth againſt the ſpirite, and the
ſpirite againſt the fleſh,and theſe are con.
trary one to another, ſo that yee cannot
do the ſame thinges that {. would.verſig
Moreouer,the workes of the fleſh are ma
nifeſt, which are, adulterie,fornication,
wncleannes,wantonnes.verſ. zoldolatry,
witchcraft,hatred, debate, emulations,
wrath, contentions, ſeditions, hereſies.
verſ. 21.Enuie, murthers,drunkennes, glut
tonie,and ſuch like,whereof Irellyoube
fore, as Ialſo haue tolde you before,that
they which doſuch thinges, ſhall notin
herite the kingdome of God.Iames. 1.14.
Buteueryman is tempted, when hee is
drawen away by his owne concupiſcence
and is entiſed.]
Sccondly, the worlde, which bringeth
men to diſobedience through pleaſure,
profit,honour,and cuillckamples.Ephe.2
3. Among vivhome vve alſo had our conner
ſation in time paſt,in the luffesof our flesh,in
fulfilling the wriloftheftesh, & of the mind
and
and wwere by nature the children of vyrath,
as wwell as others.t.Iohn.2.16. For all that is
in the worlde, as the luftes of theftesh, the
luft of the eies, & the pride of life, is not of
thefather,but is of the vvorld.
Reſiſtance is made by the defire of the
ſpirite,which worketh good motions and
affe&tions in thc faithfull, S: driueth forth
the euill.[Gal.5.22. But the fruite of thc
fpirite isloue, ioy, peace, longſuffering,
gentlenes, goodnes,faith, verſe 23.Meck
nes, temperancies againſt ſuch,there is
no lawever. 24. For they that are Chriſts,
haue crucified the fleſh, with the affecti
ons and the luſtes thereof verſ.26. Let vs
not be deſirous of vaine glory;prouoking
one another,enuying one another.]
The preſeruatiues are theſe, whereby
men are ſtrengthencd in reſiſting.
º I. To account noſinne, light or ſmal
Galat, 5.9. A litieleauen, leaueneth the
vrhole lumpe. Romanes.6.23. For the wa
: is eternall life, through leſus Chriſt our
gesof ſinne is death, but the gift of God
Lordej -
: the plague, Longé,tardº,tito.thatis, Alooſe,

II. To auoid alloccaſions offinne. To
theſe rathcragreeth the Prouerb vſed of
ſlov, ly,4uickly,1. Theſ:5.22.Abſtein from
: alappearance of cuiſ. Iude: verſe,§nd3;
r Z. - 4.
And othersſaue with feare, pulling them
out ofthe fire, & hate euen the garment
ſpotted by the fleſh.] . .. ".
III. To accuſtome thy ſelfe to ſub

due the leſſer finnes, that at the laſt,thou
maieſt alſo oucreome
I 3. 4. -
the greater. Rom.
• *-
3 i. To applie thy ſelf to thy appoin.

ted calling,and alway to be buſilic occu
pied about ſomething in the ſame.
V. To oppoſe the law,the iudgments
of God, the laſtiudgement, the glorious
preſence of God, and ſuch like, againſt
the rebellion and looſhes of the fleſhc.
[Prouerbs 28. 14. Bleſſed is the man that
fearethalway: but he that hardeneth his
heart, ſhall fall into euill. Gene. 39. 9.
There is noe man greater in this houſe
then I; neitherhathheekept any thing
from me, but only thee,becauſe thou art
his wife; howe then can Idoc this greate
wickednes,and ſo finn againſt God']
In this temptation the fallis, when a
man being preuented, fallethinto ſome
offence.Gal.6.1. ** * -- -
Here Sathan docth wonderfully make

ricuous the offence committed , and
oeth accuſe and terrifie the offender,
with the iudgements of God. [Mat:27.3.
Then when Iudas,which betraied *:
of Saluation & 70ammation. 3 4;
: ſawe thathee was condemned,he repen
ted himſelfe,and brought again the thir
tie pieces of ſluer; to the chiefe Prieſtes
and Elders,verſe 4.Saying,Ihaue ſinned,
betraying the innocent blood ; but they
ſaide, What is that to vs?ſee thou to it. ve.
5. And when hee had caſt downe the ſil
uerpieces in the Temple, hee departed,
and went and hanged himſelfe.]
The remedie, is a renued repentance,
the beginning whereof, is ſorrowe in re
gard of God, for the ſame finne:the fruits
hereofare eſpecially ſeuen. [2. Cor.7.9.
Nowe Ireioice not that ye were ſory, but
that yee ſorrowed to repentance: for yee
ſorrowed godly, ſo that in nothingyee
were hurt by vs.verſe to Forgodly ſorrow
cauſeth repentance vnto ſaluation, not
to be repented off; but worldly ſorrowe
cauſeth death. verſ.It.Forbeholde, this
thing that ye haue bene godly ſory, what
greate care hathit wrought in you: yea,
what clearing of your ſelues:yea, what in.
dignation:yea,what feare:yea,howgreat
deſire:yea;what zeaſe:yea, what pnniſh
ment;in althingesyeehaueſhewed your
ſelues,that yee are pure in this matter.]
I. A defire of doing well.
II. An Apollogie, that is, a confeſſion
of the ſinne before God, with a sº
: Q
of pardon for the offence.Pſal 32-5. Then
I acknowledged myſnºwnto thee, mether bid
1 mine iniquitie: for I ... vvill confes
againſtmyſelf, my voickednes vnto the lord,
cº-thon forgaueſ the punishment of myſºn.2.
Sam. 2.13. Then Dauid ſaid ºnto Natham,
1 haueſinned againſt the Lord, and Nathan
Jaide ºnto Dauid, the lorde alſº hath put a
wpay thy ſºnne,thou shalt not dye.
III Indignation againſta mans ſelf for
his offence.
IIII. A fear, not ſo much for the puniſh
ment,as for offending the Lord.[Pſa.130.
3.lf thou ſtraightly markeſtiniquities, O
Lord,who ...i ſtand?]
V. A deſire to be fully renued, and to
he deliuered from ſinne.
VI. A feruentzeale to loue God and to
embrace & keepal his commandements.
VII. Reuenge, wherby the fleſh maybe
tamed & ſubdued,leaſt at any time after
ward, ſuch offences becommitted.
CH A P. 44.
Of the patient bearing of the Croſſ.
e patient bearing of the Croſſe,
teachethhow Chriſtians ſhould vn.
\. dergo the burden, The
! of Saluation & Damnation. 347
º: The Croſſe is a certaine meaſure of af.
flićtions,appointed by God to euery one
of the faithfull.[Mat.1.6.24.If any man wil
º followe mc, let him forſake himſelfe, take
vp his Croſſe,and follow me. Coloſſ. 1.14.
º Nowe reioice Iin my ſufferingcs foryou,
º & fulfil the reſt of the afflićtions of Chriſt,
is in my fleſh for hisbodies ſake , which is
the Church.]
º Wee ought to take vp this croſſe wil
lingly,euen with both hands,when itſhall
pleaſe God to lay it vpon vs.
And after we haue taken it vp,we muſt
beare it with patience and perſeuerance,
[Coloſſ. 1. 11. Strengthened with all
might,through his glorious Power, vnto
all patience and long ſuffering with ioy
fulnes.Luke.2.1.19. Poſſeſſeyour ſoules by
patience.]
The preſeruatiues of patience,are. I.
Strength by the holy Ghoſt. [Philip.4.13.
I am able to doe all thinges, through the
helpof Chriſt, which ſtrengtheneth me.
Philip.I.It isgiuen to you for Chriſt,that
not onely yee ſhouldebeleeucin him,but
alſo ſuffer for his ſike.] -
II Anholy meditation, which is ma

manifolde: 1. That the afflićtions of the
faithfull come not by chaunce,but by the
counſel and prouidence of God, which
diſpo
diſpoſeth althinges in a moſt excellent
ſort.Gen.45.4.5. It rvas God that ſent Io
ſeph into Egypt.z.Sam.16.10. The Lord bid
deth Shemei curſe Dauid.Pſalm. 19.71. It
*pas goodforme,that I was afflifted,that I
might learne thy ſtatutes.2. That albeit af.
flićtions are grieuous, yet are they good
andprofitable.For they are helps, where
by men,being humbled for their finsbe
fore God, obtaine peace, and holines of
life.2.Cor. 1.9. Pºee receiuedſentence of
death in ourſelues, becauſe ºvee shouldemoe
traffin ourſelues, but in God,vehich raiſed
the dead.Iſa.26.16.Lord, in trouble,haue
they viſited thee,they powred out a pray
er,when thy chaſtening was vpon them.
Hoſ. 5.15.I wilgo,and return to my place,
till they acknowledge their fault,& ſeeke
me:in their afflićtion they will ſeeke mee
diligently,Pſal?834.When he ſlew them
they ſought him, and they returned, and
they ſought God earlie. Ier. 31.18. Ihaue
heard Ephraim lamenting thus,thou haſt
correótedme, and I was chaſtiſed as an
wntamed calfe, conuert thou me, and I
ſhallbe conuerted.Heb.12.11.No chaſtiſ
ment for the preſent,ſeemethioyous,but
grieuous;but afterwarde, it bringeth the
quiet fruite of righteouſnes vnto them,
which are thereby exerciſed.Pſalm,3o.5.
Weep-.
ofsalation&Damnation. 349
Weeping may abide at cuening, butioy
commethin the morning.] 3.That God
-
hath promiſed fauour,mittigation of pu
niſhments,hispreſence and deliuerance.
Phi.1.29.1Cor. Io.13.God isfaithful, vpho
vvil not ſufferyou to be tempted aboue me
ſure,bnt with tentation ºpilgiue deliuerâce
2,Sam.7.14 Pſal.5o.15.0alypomme in time
of trouble, and I vyil deliuerthee, and thou
shalt glorifieme. 4. Thatin all troubles of
the faithful,Chriſt is a companion.I.Pet.
. 4.13. Teioyce, that yee are partakers ofthe
afflićtions of chrift. 2 Corinth.4.10. Euery
where we bear about in our body the dy
ingofChriſt, that the life of Ieſus might
alſo be made manifeſt in ourbodies.Col.
1.24.5. That the Angels are readie to de
fend ſuch as feare God.Pſal.34.8.2.King.
6.16. Fearnot, there are more vyith vs,then
againſ vs.
CHAP. 45.
Of the calling vpon God.
Hus much concerning the deniall
ofour ſelucs, nowe followeth the
profeſſion of Chriſt. In which wee
confidereither Chriſt himſelf, or his mem
º bers:namely the faithfull.Mat:25.40.”i.
- ru 92
*
rily, I ſayvnto you, in aſnuch asyee didit
to one of the leaſt of my bretherem, yee did it
ºnto me.
That profeſſion which direétly concer
neth Chriſt,is either continuall, or onely
in the timeofdaunger.
Continual,is the callingvpon the name
of God,and ought euer to be performed
ofvs,in the name of Chriſtleſus our Me
diatour.[1..Cor. 1.2. To the Church of
God which is at Corinthus, to them that
arſanāificq in Chriſt Ieſus,in euery place
both their Lord & ours.Aét.9.14. He hath
authoritic from the high prieſt, to binde
al that callypon thy name. Coloff.3.17.
Whatſoeueryee ſhall doe in worde oria
dcede, do it in the name of the Lorde Ie.
ſus,giuing thankesto God,and the father
by him.]
The calling vpon Gods name , is b
prayer or thankeſgiuing. [Phil. 4.6.In º
thinges, let your requeſtes be ſhewed vn
to God,in prayer and ſupplication, with
giuing thankes.]
Praierhath two parts.Petition,& Aſſent
[Mar:11:24.I ſay vnto you,whatſoeucryee
deſire when ye pray, beleeue that ye ſhall
haue it,and it ſhalbedone vnto you.]
Petition isthe firſt parte of prayer,
whereby wee, according to the rule of
'Gods
ſ of Saluation &Damnation. 351
us Gods worde, aske hishelpe for the obtai
* ning of ſuch neceſſaries as we wantſ.Ioh
5.14.This is the aſſurance that wee haue
ºt in him, that if wee askanything accor
[. ding to his will, he heareth vs.]
In euery petition , wee muſt expreſſe
two thinges. I. A ſenſe of our wants. II.
A deſire ofthe grace ofGod, to ſupplie
thoſe wantes.I.Sam.1.10.Sheepvaa troub
1ed in her minde,and prayed vnto the lord,”
wvept ſore. Dan, 9.4, And I prayed to the
Lord myGod, and made my confeſſion,
ſaying.verſe. 5. We haue ſinned and haue
committed iniquitie.&c.werſ. 16.O Lord,
according to all thyrighteouſnes, Ibe.
ſeech thee, let thine anger and thy wrath
be turned from thy citieleruſalem.&c.to
the zoverſe.Pſal. 30.1. O.it of the deep,
I called to thee,0Lord.I.Sam.1.15.Then
Hannah anſwered and ſaid,Nay mylord,
but I am a woman troubled in ſpirite, I
haue drunk.nether winc,nor ſtrong drink
buthauc powred out my ſoule befºre the
lord,&c.16.ver.Pſal. 143.6.1 ſtretch forth
mine handsvnto thee, my ſoule deſireth
after thee,as the thirſtieland.]
Aſſent, is the ſecond parte of prayer,
wherby we beleue, and profeſſe it before
God, that he, in his due time, will graunt
toys thoſe our requeſts, which before we
haue
haue made vnto his maieſtie. [1..Iohn.5-
14.15.This is the aſſurance that we haue
in him, that if wee ask anything accor |
ding to hiswil, he heareth vs: And if wee
knowe that he hearethvs, whatſoeuer we
ask, we know that we haue the petitions,
that we haue deſired of him. Mat, 6.13.
Leaders not into temptation, but deliuer vs
from euil. For thine is the kingdome, thine is
thepovver, & thine is the glory, for euer &
ever, Amen. *.. º -
. As for the faithfull, howſoeucr thcy in

their prayers, bewray many infirmities:
yerno doubt, they haue a notable ſenſe,
ofGods fatsur; eſpecially, when they
pray zealouſly, and often vnto the Lord.
Iam.5.16.Tray one for another,that ye may
be healed: for the prayer of a righteous man
auaileth much,if it be feruent Luk.1.13.The
...Angelſaid vnto him, Fearemot,Zacharias,
forthy praier is hard Iona.4.1. It diſpleaſed
Ionah excedinglie, & hevvas angrue.2.69. Io
mah praied vnto the lord,º ſaid, Ipray thee,
O Lord, vva, not this myſaying, puben Ivvas
yet in my countrie?Therfore, I preuented it,
to flie vnto Tarshish : for I knepp that thou
arta gracious God,” merciful, ſloppe to an
ger,and of great kindneſſe,and repenteſ? thee
ºfthe euill. Rom. 8.26.Gene:19.18Lot
ſide vnto them,doc not ſo, I Pray you,
my
myLordes,&c.Pſal, 6.1. OLorde, rebuke
menotin thineanger, neither chaſtiſe
me in thy wrath,&c. verſ 2.3.4.5.Pſal.8.
9.Pſal.20.5.Pſal.35.9.18.28. Pſal. 16.7.]
º: Thankaſgiuing,is a calling vpon Gods
name,whereby we, withioy,and gladnes
.#. God for his benefites,
either receſſed,or promiſed. Pſal. 45.1.
: Mine heart opiluurite fortha good matter,
I veil entreate in my prordes of the Kingmy
tongue is the pen of a ſwift puriter.Epheſ;
20.Giuing thankes alwaies foral thinges
wnto j. euen the Father,in the Namc
ofour Lord Ieſus Chriſt.Pſal.36.8.9.How
excellent is thy mercie, O God; therfore
the children of men truſt vnder the ſha
dowe ofthy winges. They ſhall be ſatisfi
cd with the fatnes of thine houſe, and
thou ſhaltgiue them drink out of the ri:
uer of thy pleaſures.Coloſſ.3.16.]
CH A p. 46.
Of Chriſtian cºpologie, and
AMartyrdome.
He profeſſion of Chriſt in daun
gers, is either in worde, or deed.
Profeſſion in worde, is called
Chriſtian Apologie, or the consº : ri
-
Chriſt. Rom.io.1o. With the heart man be.
leeueth vnto righteouſnes, & vyith the mouth
man confeſſethto ſaluation. Pſal.12.23.I wil
declare thy name vnto my brethren: in
the middes of the Congregation will I
praiſe thee.]
Chriſtian Apologie, is the profeſſion
ofChriſtin word, when as wee are ready
with feare,and meekneſſe,to confeſſe the
trueth ofChriſtian religion , ſo often as
neede requireth,and the glory of God is
endaungered, euen before vnbeleeuers,
eſpecially, if they be not paſt all hope of
repentance. [t. Pet. 3.15. Sanétific the
Lord God in your hartes:and be readyal.
waies to giue an anſwere to euery man,
that asketh you areaſ n of thehope that
is in you.verſe 16, And that with mecke
ties and rcuerence , hauing a good con
ſcience,that when they ſpeakeuilof you,
as ofcuill docrs, they may be aſhamcd,
which blameyour conuerſation in Chriſt
Aëtes.7. the whole chapter. Steuen there
maketh an Apologie for himſelfe.Mat. 7.6
Giue not that which is holy to Dogs,nor
caſt your pearlesbefore ſwine : leaſt they
tread them vnder their feet, and turning
againe,all to rent you.}
Profeſſion, which is indeed, is called
Martyrdome, Martyrdome is a parte of
Chri
of Saluation &damnation. 355.
Chriſtian profeſſion, when as a Chriſtian
man doeth, for the doćtrine of faith, for
iuſtice, and for the ſaluation of his bre
thren,vndergo the puniſhment ofdeath,
impoſed ypon him by the aduerſaries of
Chriſt Ieſus.Mark.6.18.27.28. Iohn told He
rod. It is not lavvſull for thee to haue thy
brothers vyif. And immediatly the King
ent thehangman, andgaue him charge,that
# his head should be brought:ſo he vvent, and
beheaded him in thepriſon. 2.Cor. 12.15.1
wvillmoff gladly beftoep, and be beſtopped
for yourſoules, though the more I loue you,
the leſſe am I loucd. -
Notwithſtanding,It is lawfull for Chri

ſtians to flee in perſecution, if they finde
themſelues not ſufficiently reſolued, and
ſtrengthened by Gods ſpirite to ſtand.
Math, lo. 23 ..When they perſecute you in one
citieſlie into another.”erely, 1ſay vnto you,
ye shal not hauefinished altbe cities of Iſra
el,till the Son of man come.Ioh, Io.39. Again
they ſtudied to apprehend him, but hee eſta
ped out of their hands. Ağ.9.30. When the
brethrenkneyve it, they brought him to ce
farea, 3 ſent himforth to Tarſus. 1.Kinges
chap.18, verſe 13. Was it not toldemy
Lorde what I did, when Ieſabcllſlewe the
Prophetes of the Lorde, howe I hidde
an hundreth men of the Lords Pºlº,
- y
by fifties in a caue, & fed them vyith bread
and vrater?Aá.20.22.7Vouve beholde, I go
bound inthe ſpirit vnto Ieruſalem, & known
not vyhat thinges shall come vnto me there.
CH A P. 47.
Of Edification,and Almes among
thefaithful,
- Hat profeſſion ofChriſt,which con
cerneth his amembers, namely, the
Saintes and faithful ones, is either
Edification,or Almes.
Edification, is eueryparticular duetie
towardes our brethren,whereby they are
furthered,either to growc vpin Chriſt, or
als are more ſurely vinited to him.Rom.14.
19. Let vsfollow thoſe thinges which con
cerne peace, and upherevvith one may edifie
another.
To Edification, theſe thinges which
..followe appertainc.
I. To giue good example.[Mat. 5.16.
Letyour light ſo ſhine before men, that
they may ſeeyour good workes, and glo
rifie your father which is inheuen. I.Pet.
2.12. Haue your conuerſation honeſt a
mong the Gentiles,that they which ſpeak
•uillofyou,as of cuilldoers, may by your
good
f
º
| good workes which they ſhallſee, glorifie
º
God in the day of thy viſitation.]
H. To exhort.[Heb.3.13. Exhortone
another daily,while it is called to day,leſt
any of you be hardened, through the de
ceitfulnes offin. Rom.1.12. That I might
becomforted together with you,through
our mutuall faith,bothyours and mine.
III. To comfort.I.Theſſ. 5.14.Comfore
the feeble minded,beare wwiththe preaker be
patient toppardesal mem. Iames. 5.16. Ac
knowledgeyour faultes one to another,
and pray one for another,that ye may be
healed.verſzo.Hee that conuerteth a fin
ner from going aſtrayout of his way,ſhall
ſaue a ſoule from death, and ſhall.hide a
multitude offinnes.I.Theff. 4.18. Com
fortyour ſelues one another, with theſe
wordes.] -
IIIl. To admoniſh. (Rom. 15.14. I my

ſelfeam perſwaded of you brethren,that
yee alſo are full of goodnes, and filled
with allknowledg:and are able to admo.
niſh one another.t.Theſſ. 5.14. We deſire
you, brethren, admoniſh them that are
wnrulie.] -
They ſhall obſerue an holy maner of

admonition,who in the ſpirite of mecke
nes,and as it were guiltie of the like infir
mitic themſelucs,do admoniſh
.*
frºm a
all their brethren of ſuch faultes, as they
ccrtenly knowe by them, And that out of
Gods word. [Gal.6.1.Brethré,if any man
by occaſion,befallen into any fault,yee,
which are ſpiritual, reſtore ſuch an one in
the ſpirite of meeknes, confidering thy
ſelfe, leaſt thou alſo be . .Matth.5.
7.Thou Hypocrite,caſt out firſt the beame
out of thine own eye,and then ſhalt thou
ſee, to take the mote out of thy brothers
eye...Tim.4.2. Preach the worde:be in
ſtant in ſeaſon & out of ſeaſon, improue,
rebuke,exhort,with allongſuffering,and
doćtrine.Mat.18.15. Ifthy brother treſ.
paſſe againſt thee,go,and tellhim his falt
betweene thee and him alone,if he heare
thee, thou haſt wonne thy brother. Rom.
-15-14.2.Tim.4.2.Leu.19, 17. Thou ſhalt
nothate thy brother in thine heart, but
thou ſhalt plainly rebuke thy neighbour,
and ſuffer him not to finne.]
Reliefc peculiar to the godly, among
themſelues,is a duetie,whereby the riche
do out of their plentie, ſupplie the wants
ofthe poore, both according to their a.
bilitie,and ſometimes beyond their abi
litieſ 2.Cor.8.3.To theirpower,(I beare
record), yea, beyonde †: power,the
were willing Aétes. 2.44,45. All that be
kcusdwºrtinone Place, &had althings
GQun
common:and they ſold their poſſeſſions
4 and goods, and parted them to all inen,
4 as eueryone had need.
2* : CHAP. 48.
*y Of the fourth degree, of the declara
tion of God; loue:and of the eſtate
º ofthe elect, after this life.
- - " -
: - -
2 * The fourth degre of the declaration

º, ºl of Gods loue, is Glorification, Ro.
: - 8. Q4 - -
º oriation. the perfeóttransfor

is ming of the Saints, into theimige of the
ſº ſonne of God. [Philip. 3.21. Whoſhall
, changcourvilebodie, that it may be fa.
; -ſhioned like vntohis glorious body, ac
% cording to the working, wherebyhee is
able, euen to ſubdue all things writo him.
tº ſelfc. 1: Corinthians, 15.44. It is ſowen
... a naturallbody, and is raiſed a ſpirituall
a body: there is a natural body, and there
* isa ſpirituall bodie.verſe 45. As it is alſo
a written: The firſt man Adam was made
* -aliuing ſoule : the laſt Adam was made a
quickening ſpirite, 49. And as weebaue
º, borne theimage of the earthly, ſo ſhalwe
9 bcarc the image ofthe hºucnly. Pſa.17. §
a "
-
- - - - - I will
I will beholde thy face in righteouſnes,
and when Iawake, I ſhalbe ſatisfied with
thine image.] . - -
The beginning of glorification , , is in

death, but it is not accompliſhed and
made perfeót,before the laſt day of iudg
tº , -. . . "- " - -
The death of the eleå, is but a ſleepe
in Chriſt, a whereby the body and ſoule
isſeuered. The bodie, b that after cor
ruption,it may riſe to greaterglorie. The
ſoule,that it ºbeing fullyſančtified, may
dimmediately,after departure from the
body, be tranſported into the kingdome
of heauen. . . .. . .. . . .
... a 1.Cor. 15. 18. If chrift be not raiſed,
they which are aſleepin£hrift,are perished.
Aá.7.60. When he had thuſpoken, heeſlept.
b 1.Cor.15.36,0fºol,that vehichthouſore.
aft is not quickned, except it die. Keu. 21.
27. There shall enter mone vucleane thinge,
neither vºwhatſoeuer evorketh abhomination
or lies; but they vuhich are vvritten in the
Lambes booke of life.Rom.7.25, 1 myſelf in
my mind ſtrue the Lavy of God, butin my
flesh the law offinne, d Luk.23.42.He ſaid
to Ieſus, Lord, rememberme,wwhen thou con
meſº into thy kingdome.43.Then Ieſus ſaidto
him,This day shalt thou bee v.vithmein Pa
radiſe.Reu.i.4.1 3. Then I heard a voice from
- - beauen
º, heauen,ſaying vnto me,/rite, Bleſſed are the
# dead, vvhichhereafter die in the Lord. Ewen
ſofaith the Spirit: for they reft from their la
bours,and their work follovy them.
* The faithfulneed not feare death, be
# cauſe Chriſthath taken away the ſtinge
thereof...Cor.15.55.0 death, vvhere is thy
tº ſting?0 graue, ºwhere is thy vićtory? 56.The
ºf ſting of death is ſºmne:and the ſtrength offin,
* is the Lavv,57. But thanks be to God,”vhich
a hathginen vs vićtorie, through our Lord Ie
a ſaſhrift. Heb. 2.15.That he might deliner
is althem, which forfare of death, vvere all
... their life time ſubied to bondage. •
Soules being once in heauen,remaine

tº there till the laſt day of iudgement,where
... they partly magnific the Name of God,
... and partly do waite and pray for the con
... ſummation ofthekingdome of glorie, &
a full felicitie in bodie and ſoule.Reuel. 5.8
, and when he had taken the booke, the foure
... beafter,and the four and tuventie Eldersfell
doppne before the Lambe, having euery one
... harpes, and golden vial ful of odours,”which
... are the prayers ofthe Saints.9. And they ſung
ºf a neveſong,ſaying, thou art peorthy to take
º the booke,” to open theſeales theroffbecauſe
, thou waſ killed.6°haft redemed vs to God,
by thy blood,outof euery kindred, & tongue,
and people,and nation.Reu. A.2.1 beard the
º . .. voice
voice ofharpers,harpingvwith their harper.3
JAnd they ſung, as it ºvere, a nepve ſong be
fore the throne; and they cried vyith a loude
voyce,ſaying, hovy ..º.º. and true,
doeſ not thouiudge and auenge our blood, on
them that devel on the earth?
CHAP. 49.
Of the eſtate of the Eleft, at the laſt
day ofindgment.
He laſt day of iudgement ſhalbeon
- this manner.
I. Immediatly before the com
mingofChriſt, a the powers of heauen
ſhall be ſhaken : the Sunne and Moone
ſhall be darkened : and the ſtarres ſhall
ſeeme to fall from heauen: b at which
fight, the Eleáe then liuing ſhall re
ioyce, but the Reprobate ſhall ſhake
eliery ioynt of them, a Matth. 24. 29.
Immediatelie after the tribulation ofthoſe
daies,shal the Sun be darkened, the JMoone
shall not giue her light: the ſtarres shall fall
from heauen,and the poveers of heauen shall
be shaken. verſ. 30. And then ſhall appeare
the ſigne ofthe Somme ofman in heaven: Jºnd
then shalal the kindreds of the earth mourn,
and they shallſee theSon of man come in the
closde:
º
clouds of heauen, with popper and great glo
º
rie. b Luk.21.26. JMemshearts shalftil them
º for feare, and for looking after thoſe thinges,
*
wwhich shall come on the vvorlde.verſe.28.
º,
...And v when theſe thinges beginne to come to
paſſe,then looke vp, and liftºp your header,
or your redemption draw veth neere.2.Tim.
4. verſe.8. Hence foorth is laid Žſ. mee,
the crovvme of righteouſneſſe, wwhich the
* Lord,the righteous iudg, shalgiue meat that
day:and not to me only,but ynto all them al
ſo,that loue his appearing.
II Then the heauens, being all ſet on
º: fire,ſhall with a noiſe, like to that of cha
riot wheeles, ſuddenly paſſe away, and
º the elements,with the earth,Szaltherein
º ſhalbe conſumed with fire. 2.Peter.3.12.
!
º:
;for,3 hafting vnto the comming of
the day of God, by ºvhich, the heauens being
ſº ſet onfire,thal he diſſolued, and the elements
§ shall melt vuith heat.v.13. Butvve looke for
j} nevy heauens,and a news earth, according to
! his promiſe,"pherein duvellethal rightouſnes
ſº At the ſame time, when as all theſe
thingsſhalcome to paſſe, a the ſound of
the laſt trumpet ſhallbe hard ſounded by
the Archangell.b And Chriſt ſhallcome
ſuddenly in the cloudes, with power, and
glory,and a great traine of Angels a Mat,
24-31. And he shalſend his Angels vyith
2. 4.
364 The order of the cauſer
a greate ſounde of a trumpet. 1. Theſſ. 4.16.
The Lord himſelfe ſhall deſcend from he.
uen with a ſhowte, euen with the voice of
the Archangel, and with the trumpet of
God:and the dead in Chriſt ſhall riſe firſt.
b Mat.2430.1.Theſſ4.17. Then ſhal wee
which liue and remaine, becaught vppe
with them alſo in the cloudes, to meete
the Lord in the ayre, and ſo ſhalwe euen
bc with the Lord.]
III Now at the ſound of the trumpet,
the elećt, which were deade, ſhall ariſe
with their bodies; and thoſe verybodies,
which were turned to duſt, and one part
rent from another , ſhall by the Omni
potent power of God, be reſtored, and
the ſoules of them ſhall deſ:end from he
uen, and be brought againe into thoſe
bodies. As for a them, which ſhall then
be aliue, they ſhall be chaunged in the
twinck'ing of an eye, and this mutati
on ſhalbe in ſteadeofdeath.At that time,
the bodies ſhall receiuc their ful redemp
tion: b and all the bodies of the Ele&t,
ſhall be made like the glorious bodie of
Chriſt Ieſus, and therefore ſhall be ſpiri
tuall.immortall, glorious, and free from
all infirmitie. a 1.Corinth. 15.52.hºe shall
not alſleepe, but v.vee shall be changed in a
rºomentain the tryinkling of an eye, at the
- - da
laſt trumpet. b verſe 43.It is ſºvven in diſ.
ſ honour,it is raiſed in honour: it is ſovven in
* ~veaknes,it is raiſed in povver: verſe. 44.
* It is ſovven a natural bodie,it is raiſed a ſps
* ritual body, &c.
ſº IIII. Laſtof all,when they are alcon
º'uented before the tribunal ſeat of Chriſt,
# he willforthwith place the Eleå, ſeuered
* from the Reprobate,and taken vppe into
tºthe ayre,at his right hand, and to them
being written in the book of]ife, will hee
* pronounce this ſentence., come yee bleſ.
& Jed ofmy father, poſſeſſe the kingdome pre
* pared for you , from the foundations of the
ºf PPorlde Mat.25.33.Heeshal ſet the sheepe
ſº on his right hand, and the goates on the left.
# 1.Theſſ. 4.17.Reuel.zo.12.15. PP hoſteuer
* ~was not found veritten in the booke of life,
ºf vya, caff into the lake offire.
|
* CH A p. 5 o'.
g Ofthe eſtate ofthe Elett after
& tudgement. -
-
% -
4. He laſtiudgement being once fini

§ ſhed,the elečt ſhallenioy immedi
º ady,bleſſednes in the kingdome of
* heauen. -
!, "Bleſſednesis that, whereby God biº

* . . Q- 3. ſelfe
:
ſelfe is all, in all his elećt.I.Corinth. 15.28
When all thinges shall beeſubdevved to him,
then shal the Somme alſo himſelfe beeſubječi
wnto him,that did ſubdevº all thinges vnder
him,that God may be all in al. And it is the
reward of good works, not becauſe works |
can merit but by reaſon ofGods fauour,
who thus accepteth works, and in reſpear
of the merite of Chriſts righteouſnes, im
puted to the elečt.Rom.6.23. The vvages
ofſºnne is death,but etermall life is thegift of
God,through Ieſus Chriſt our Lord.2.Tim.4
8.Reu.3.2.12.Behold, I come shortly,and my
reppard is wwith me, to giue euery man accor
ding as his workshal be.
Bleſſedneshath two partes : Eternal
life, and perfeót gloric.
Eternall life, is that fellowſhippe with
God, a whereby God himſelf,is, through
the Lambe Chriſt, life vnto the cle&t. For
in the kingdome ofheauen, the Elcót ſhal |
not needemeate, drinke, ſleepe, ayre,
heate, colde, phyſicke, apparell, or
the light of the Sunne and moone: bbut
in place ofall theſe, ſhall they haue in
them Gods ſpirite, by which immediate:
ly they ſhallbe quickened for euer...a lohn
14.23. If any manloueme, he vvillkeep my
wºrde, and my Father vill loue him, and
*ree wrill come vnto him, and dyrell writh
him,
| of Saluation & damnation. 367
him.I.Iohn. 4.15. Whoſoever confeſſeth, that
. Ieſus Chriſt a theſon of God, God dyvelleth
in him,and he in God. Reuel. 21. verſe. 3.
...And Ihearde a voice, ſaying , Beholde, the
Tabernacle of God is with men, and he wrill
devell wwith them:and they shal be his people,
and God himſelfe shal be their God puith th9.
verſe. 23. And that citie bath no neede of
ſumne ormoone,to shune in it, for the glorie of
God did light it; and the Lambe a the light
of it. º 2.2. In the midſt of the fireet of
it,and of either ſide of theriuer, vvas the tree
of life,”which bare twwelue mamer offruites,
and gaue fruit euery moneth, and the leaues
of thetree,ſtrued to heale the nations vyith.
verſe. 5. And there shall be no might there,and
they need no candle,mor light of the ſummerfor
the Lordgiueth them light, & they shal reign
º
! for euermore. 1. Corinth. 15.45. Rom.8.
11. If the ſpirite of him, that raiſed vp Ie
#. the dead, duvellin you, he that rai
ſedvpchrift from the dead, shal alſo quicken
3our mortall bodies, becauſe that his ſpirite
develleth in you. -
, Perfeót glory,is that wonderful excel.

lencie of the Ele&, whereby they ſhall be
in a farre better eſtate then any hearte
Canwiſh. This glory conſiſteth in three
pointes. I. God,
the face of they ſhall
In that which ſtillgloryi..d
is his behold:
maieſtie.Reuel.22.4..And they shallſee his
face,and his name shal be in their foreheads.
Pſal. 17.15. Ivvil behold thyface in righte
ouſnes,and vohen I a vyake,I shall be ſatiſ.
fied with thine image. II. In that they ſhal
be moſt like to Chriſt, namely, iuſt, holy,
wncorruptible,glorious, honourable, cº
cellent, beautifull, ſtrong, mightie, and
nimble. [1, Iohn. 3.2. Dearely beloued,
nowe are we the ſonnes of God, but yet
it doth not appeare what we ſhalſ be: and
weeknowe that when hee ſhall appeare,
weeſhall be like to him: for wee ſhallſce
him as he is.Phil.3.2.1. Who ſhall change
our vile body, that it maybee facioned
likewnto his glorious bodie,according to
the working, whereby hee is able euen to
ſubdue all thinges to himſelfe.] III. They
ſhall inherite the kingdome of heauen,
yea the new heauens, and new earth ſhal
be their inheritance.[1...pet.1.4,God hath
begotten you to an inheritance, immor
talland vndefiled,and thatfadeth nota
way,reſerued in heauen for you. Mat.25.
34.Then ſhall the King ſay to them on his
righthand Comeyebleſſed of my Father,
poſſeſſe akingdome prepared for you,be:
fore the foundations of the worlde were
laide. Reuel.5.to. Thou haſ made vs vinto
ourCod, Kinges and Prieſtes,and we ſhal
- rcigne
# of Saluation & Tammation. 369
tº reigneon the earth.Reuel.z1.7. Hee that
* ouercommeth, ſhall inherite allthinges,
* and I wilbe his God, & he ſhalbemy Son.
* The fruite that commeth from both
* theſe partes of bleſſednes, is of two ſorts:
& Eternallioy, and the perfeół ſeruice of
* God.[Pſal.16.1r. Thou wiltſhcwe me the
* path of life, in thy . the fulnes
# of ioy;and at thy tight hand there are ple
... ſures foreuermore.Pſal.36.8. They ſhall
º be ſatisfied with the fatnes ofthine hous,
* and thou ſhalt giue them drinkout of the
§ riuer of thy pleaſures. verſe 9. For with
ſº thee is the weloflife,and in thy light ſhal
3 we ſee light.] -
& The partes of Gods ſeruice, are Praiſe,

º and thankes-giuing. [Reuel. 21.3. And I
1, heard a greate voice out of heauen, ſay
º, ing,behold,the tabernacle of God is with
4 men, and he wildwell with them: & they
& ſhall be his people,and God himſelfe ſhall
º be their God with them,Chap. 5.12, Say
ſº ing with a loud voice,worthy is the Lamb
ſº that was killed,to recciue power, and ri
g ches,and wiſdome,and ſtrength, and ho
# nour,and glory,and praiſe,&c. verſe. 13.
* Chapter 11.17.The foure and twentie El
* ders,which ſate before God on their ſeats
fell vppon their fices, , and woorſhipped
& God, ſaying, We giue thee thankes, God
:
ºrd,
God Almightie, Which art, and which
waſt, and which art to come : for thou
haſt recciued thy greate might, and haſt
obtained thy kingdome.]
The maner of performing this ſeruice,
is to worſhip God by God himſelfe imme.
diately. In heauen, there ſhall neither be
Temple, ceremonie,nor Sacrament, but
altheſe wants, ſhall God himſelfe ſupply,
together with the Lambe, that is, Chriſt.
Reuel, 21.22. Iſavve no temple therein,for
the Lord God Almightie, and the Lambears
the temple of it.
This ſeruice ſhalbe daily, and without
intermiſſion. Reuel.”. 15. They are inthe
preſence of the throne of God, and ſerue him
day & might in his Temple,
A Corollarie, or the laſt concluſion.

Hus God, inſauing the Elećt, doth
clearly ſet forth his Iuſtice & mer
cie.Hisiuſtice,in that hee puniſhed
the ſinnesofthe eleå,in his Sonnesowne
perſone: his mercie,in that hepardoned
thcir ſinne, for the merites of his ſonne.
Epheſ.1.18.That the etes of your vnderſ?an
ding may belightened, that yee may knowve
*phat the hope is of his calling,and vehat the
riches of his glorious inheritàre is in hisſaints
19.
of Saluation & Pammation. 37t
19.And ºvhat is the exceeding greatnesofhis
popuertoppard vs, wwhich beleeue according
to the pyorking of his mightiepopuer. verſ.zo
which he wrought in chrift. Chap. 3. 18.
Thatyee may be able to comprehende
with all Saintes,what is the breadth, and
length,and depth,and height: 19. And to
knowe the loue of Chriſt.]
All theſe thinges the Lorde himſelfe
hath thus decreed, and in his good time
willaccompliſh thé,to the glorious praiſe
of his name. Prou. 16.4. The Lorde hath
made althinges for his oppne ſake: yea euen
the voickedfor the day of euil.
CH A P. 51.
Concerning the order of the cauſes of

ſaluation,according to the doğrine
of the Church of Rome.
Here are two thingsrcquiſitc to ob.
taine ſaluation: Predeſtination, and
thexecution thereof. -
Predeſtination is a fore-ordaining of
the reaſonable creature to grace in this
life,and glorie in the life to come.Sebaſt
Catta.Enchirid.traćt-1.cap. vlt.
This in regard of the firſt cffects therof,
which
which ar, vocation,elečtion, and ordina
tion to eternalllife, hath the cauſe of it
inGod, namely his will but in regarde of |
the laſt effe&t, which is, the execution of
ſuch an ordinance,and this obtaining of
cternall life, it hath the cauſe of it from
man. But for the more euident declara
tion of this,theſe ſeuen concluſions muſt
be ſet downe.
I.the predeſtination,& reprobation of
God, do not conſtrain or inforce,anyne.
ceſſitie vpon the willofman.
II. God hath predeſtinated all men,
that is, hee hath appointed and diſpoſed
all men, ſo as they may obtaine eternal
ſaluation. -
III. Man isneitherby neceſſitie, not

chance,ſaued or condemned, but volun- !
tarilie.
IV. God hath predeſtinated ſome, o.
therhath hee reiećted.
V. Thoſe whome Godhath predeſti
nated, by his abſolute predeſtination,
which cannot be loſt,they ſhallinfalliblic
die ingrace: But they which are predeſti
nate, by that predeſtination, whichbe
ing according to preſentiuſtice, maybe
loſt by ſome mortall ſinne which follow
eth,are not infallibly ſaued, but often
times,ſuch are condemned,&looſe their
Crowne
º of Saluation off-Damnation. 37 s
Crowne and glorie. Hence ariſeth that
poſition of theirs, that he which is iuſtifi
ed maybe a reprobate, and periſh eter
nallie. Torrenſ. Aug. Confeſſz.book.4.
chap.20.ſett.Therefore predeſtination is
: not certaine,ſeeingit may be loſt.
VI. God alonc doth know the certen
and ſet nomber of them which are pre
deſtinate.
VII. There is one ſet number of them
which are predeſtinate, or reprooued,&
that can neither beincreaſed, nor dimi
niſhed. -
The execution of predeſtinatié,iseither

in infants,or thoſe ofyeers ofdiſcretion.
Concerning infants,the merit ofChriſt
is applied vnto them by Baptiſme, rightly
adminiſtred:ſo that whatſoeuer, in origi.
nall corruption, may trulie and properlie
be accolitted for fin,is not only, as I may
ſay,not pared away,or not imputed, but
vtterly taken away. For there is nothing
that God can hate in ſuch as are renew
ed.Concil.Trid. 5.Seá.5.Can.
... Neuertheles,they are vrged to confes,
that there remaineth yet, in ſuch as are
baptized,concupiſcence, or the reliques
offin.The which,ſeing it is left in men,for
them to wreſtle withall,it hath not power
to hurt ſuch,asyceld not vnto it.
The execution of predeſtinatié in ſuch
as are ofriper yeers, hath fix degrees.
The firſt is vocation,wherby men, not
for their owne merites, but by Gods pre
uenting grace through Chriſt, are called
to turne vnto God.
The ſecondis, a preparation to righ.
teouſnes, whereby men, through thein
herent poweroffreewill do applie them
ſelues to ſančtificatió,after that the ſame
power is ſtirred vp by the holy Ghoſt.For
free willisonely ſomewhat diminiſhed,&
not extinguiſhed; and theffore, ſo ſoone
as the holy Ghoſt toucheth,and enlighte.
neth the heart, it worketh together with
the ſame ſpirite , freely aſſenting to the
ſame.
This preparation hath ſeuen degrees.
Biel. 4.book, 14.diſt.z.Queſt.
The firſtis faith, which is a knowledge
and an aſſent, whereby men agree, that
thoſe things are true, which ar deliuered
concerning God, and his will, reucaled
in the word of God.
This is the foundation ofiuſtification,
and prepareth the heart, becauſe it ſtir
. free will, that it may affect the
hearte with thoſe motions by which it is
Prepared to iuſtification.
I. The firſt act of faith, is to *: C
the vglines offin, and the wages thereof.
II. After this followeth a fear of Gods
anger, and of helffire.
III. Then begin men to diſlike, and in
ſome ſort to deteft ſinnc.
From theſe ariſeth a certaine diſpoſi
tion, which hath annexed vnto it,theme
rite ofcongruitie, yet not immediate nor
ſufficient, but imperfeót.
IIII. At the length, faith returneth to
the contemplation of Gods mercies,and
beleeueth, that God is ready to forgiue
fins, by theinfuſion ofchariticinto thoſe,
which are before ſufficiently prepared &
diſpoſed.
V. Outofthis contemplation procee
deth the aët offiope, whereby faithbe
ginneth to deſire and to waite on God,as
the chiefeſt good.
VI. Out of this ačte of hope ariſeth
löue , whereby God is loued aboue all
thinges in the world.
VII. After this loue, followeth a newe
diſlike, and deteſtation offinne, not ſo
much in regard offear ofthe puniſhment
in hellfire, as in regard of the offence to
God, who is ſimply loued, more then alo
ther thinges.
VIII.After altheſe,followeth a purpoſ:
ofamendementoflife, and here comes
1ſº
in the merite of congruitie,that is ſuffici;
ent: or elſe,the immediate, ſufficient and
laſt diſpoſitičbefore the infuſion of grace
The third degree of predeſtination, is
the firſtiuſtification, whereby men,0fwn
iuſt,are made iuſt, notonely through the
remiſſion of their fins, but alſo by a ſan
&ification of the inwarde man, by his vo
luntarie receiuing of grace and giftes.
The efficient cauſe of this iuſtification,
is the mercie of God, and the meritori
ous paſſion of ourSauiourChriſt, where.
by, heepurchaſed iuſtification formen.
The inſtrumentall cauſe is baptiſme. The
formall cauſe is not that itſtice, which
was inherent in Chriſt, but which hee in
fuſethinto man, and that is eſpeciallie
hope and charitie.
The fourth degree,is the ſecondiuſtifi.
cation, whereby men are of iuſt, made
more iuſt:the cauſe herof, is faith,ioyned
with good workes.
It is poſſible for ſuch as are renewed,
to keep the commandements.And there
fore it is falſ, that a juſt man committeth
ſo much as a venial ſinne in his bcſtaði
ons, muchleſſ,that he deſcrueth eternal
death for the ſame.
The fift degree, is the reparation of a
finner, by the ſacramentoffenance.The
which
of Saluation &dammation. 377
which is as it were, the ſecondboard af.
tera ſhipwracke. Thecauſe why this re
:-
- *
paration is neceſſarie, is, becauſe men
looſe the gracc of iuſtification,by euerie
mortall ſinne.
The laſt degre, is the fruit of iuſtificati.
º on:which is nothing elſe, but the merito
rious reward of good works,namely eter
“nalllife,which the good workes of ſuch as
are in the eſtate of grace, do excondigno,
that is,of ſufficientwoorthines deſcrue.
Thus much concerning the degrees of
executing Predeſtination. Nowe follow
cth the applying ofpredeſtination,parti
cularlie to theperſons of men.
Noman, ſo long as heeliuethin this
mortall life, oughtſo much to preſume
on the ſecrete myſteric ofGodspredeſti.
nation,as to determin vndoubtedly, that
he is in the number of them,whome God
: hath ordained to eternallhappines. For
no man without eſpeciall reuelation can
know,whome God hath choſen to be his
heires.Sctſ. 6.c.12.
: - The errours.
This doćtrine of the Church ofRome,
is in truth, a blaſphemous doërine, and
. to be no better accounted off, then as a |
gibbet, which is ſet vp to torment,and to
rack the conſciences of men but I will
. . . oney
378 The order of the cauſer
onely touch in a worde,the maine abſur
dities of this their doćtrine.
I. They make thename off redeſtina.
tion, propcronely to the elečt, as though
God had not predeſtinated the reprobat,
butonely fore-knowen that ſuch ſhoulde
be reprobates: fearing leaſt in ſo doing,
they ſhould make God a cauſe, why the
reprobates are damned. But Gods fre
knowpledge may as well be tearmed ſuch a
cauſe,as his predeſtination.A&.2.23.And
Auguſtacknowledgeth Gods predeſtina
tion,as wellin the reprobatc asEle&For,
in his 15.book of the citie of God.1chap.
he makethal men citizens of one oftheſe
two cities, heuen & hel, The citizens of
the one,ar predeſtinat to reign with God
perpetually,the other to ſuffereternal pu
niſhment,with the deuilland his angels.
II. They teach,that Gods predeſtina
tion is murable:and ſo as that he, whome
God hath predeſtinate to life, may for all
that, be condemned: & he,who in Gods
foreknowledge is a reprobate,may after.
ward obtaine eternal life. All this is flat
contrary:for God hath vndoubtedly and
wnchangeably decrecd,what ſhall becom
of euery man, who ſhall be ſaued, and
who ſhalbe condemned Rom.11.29. The
giftes and talling of God,are writhout repen
fauce
| ofSaluation cº-damnation. 379
º: tance.Mat. 24.24.Thershalariſe falºChrifts
cº'falſe Prophets, and shall shevve greate
ſignesand vºwonders,ſo that (if it wwere poſ
º fible)they should deceiue the very eleči.Kom
8.33. Who shallay anything to the charge of
}% Gods choſºit is Godthat iuſtifieth.verſ.34.
º PPhoshall condemne? it is chrift ovhich is
dead,&c. verſ. 35. PP'ho shal ſperaters
from the loue of Chrift? z.Tim.2.19. This
foundationſ;andeth ſure, the Lord knowneth
wwho are his. Againe, if weegraunt this,it
muſt needes followe, that the foreknow.
ledge ofGod may be deceaued, his will
altered,& his power weakned.The which
is moſtblaſphemous to think,or ſay:final
ly,by this meanes, euery man ſhouldebe
vncertain of his predeſtination to life, &
ſo that excellent,& only ſure groundwork
offull aſſurance of ſaluation, is not onel
ſore ſhaké, but quite & clean j.
Ill. They teach, that God hath pre
deſtinate all to ſaluation : but Paul 2.
Theſz.io.ſaith plainly, that there are cer
taine men ordeyned to destručHion, whome
he diſtinguiſhethfrom the Elect. ver.13.
2.Tim.2.20. In a great houſe, there are not
only veſſels ofgold, and ofſluer, but alſo of
wwood,and of earth,and ſome for honour,and
fome for dishonour. Mac.zo.16.There arma
my called, but fevy choſen. And of ſo greate3.
anomber of the lewes, a remnantonely
are ſaued. This alſo ſerueth to ſet out
Gods goodnes,in that this benefit is not
cómon to all men. For we vſually admire
nothing but that which is rare.
IV. They teach, that predeſtination,
in regard of the laſt effect thereof, hath
his cauſe in man:namely, in his free will
and workes. For whome God hath forc
ſeene,that they woulde willingly receiue
the grace of God,offred them in Chriſt,
and which would leade thcir liues accor
ding to the commandements, them did
hee predeſtinate: notby reaſon of their
workcs, but of his free grace, yet ſo, as
that hee had an eye or reſpecte vnto the
good workes which they would doe.This
their braynficke imagination,Paul vºter.
lie ouerthroweth,when he teacheth.Eph.
1.4.That Godhath choſen the Epheſians
before the foundations of the Worlde
were laide, not becauſe hee did foreſee,
thatthey wouldebeholy , but that they
should be holy & vuithout blame before him
in loue.Tit.2.12.Furthermore,ſ-cing there
is nothing,cither about God, or greater
then God, it is palpable impietie,to ſet
downe any cauſe of his will,which ſhould
be either without or aboue himſelf. Ther
fore wee doe not without good cauſe de
nic,
ſ
º:
*
ny,that Gods foreknowledge offith, &
oºdworksin any, can be a motiue'Why
3. Úod ſhould decree, that ſome men ſhuld
º be ſaued. -
V. They ſay,that Baptiſme truely ad

º miniſtred, doth not onely waſh away the
guiltines, but alſo the corruption of ori.
º:
ginalfinne,in ſuch ſort, as that after, it is
it! no more accounted a ſinne. But contra
º riviſe,itis moſt certain, that, howſocuer
:0 the guiltines offinnebe taken away, yet
º that naturall pollution and corruption,
* is not by and by exſtinguiſhed, but cur
;4 bed as it were, and kept vnder, that it
º bear nor a ful ſway in man.For if it wero
ſ: therwiſe,why ſhuld Paulſo bewailhis ori
* ginal corruption ashe doth.Iſee,ſaith he,
Anotherlapp in my members,rebellingagainſ?
º'ſ
& the lavp of my mind, and leading me captise
* to the lavvoffinne, "which is in my members:
º miſerable man that I am, wwho shal deliner
º me from this bodie of death And the ſame
º Taule, Rom.7.13. calleth originall ſinnc,
* the vvorker of death.
# Again, concupiſcence is the very root
º of ačtuallſinne: therefore it muſt needes
º be properlie a ſinnc, euen after Baptiſ
§ me. Iames. 1.14. Laſtly, vnleſſe concu
4 piſtº ice were of the ſame nature with
3ſ ſin,that vehement and carneſt combate
be:
betweene the fleſh and the ſpirit, woulde
preſently ceaſe.
VI. They teach that the power of free
will,which man receiued of God, to doe
that which is good is onely leſſened be
fore true conuerſion, and not extinguiſh.
ed; and therefore, that it is poſſible for
man,to prepare himſelfe for juſtification.
But the Scripture faith, that a naturall
man cannot perceiue the things v whichare of
God, muchleſſe will them.J.Corint.2.14,
And by the ſame weare taught, Epheſiz,
1. that men are not weake, or ſicke, but
dead inſºmne.
- VII. Whereas they ſay, that the holie
Ghoſt doeth only ſtirrevp the will to well
doing it is apparantlie falſe.For 1.Cor:11
. No man can ſay, that Ieſus is Lord,but
i; the holy Ghoſt. And Phil.2.13.It is God
vehich wworkethin you,to do,6-to veil. And
no man can come to the ſon, except the
Father draw him.To conclude,howe can
there bee any ſparke of goodnes in him,
who is a newe to be faſhioned after God,
in righteouſhes & true holines. Eph 4.24.
VIII They teach, that in man there is
a naturall preparation to Grace;and that
|
it doeth by a merite,which isofſufficient
worthineſe, deſerue iuſtification. This
Poſition ſluoureth of more then Satha
- -- nicall
a looke to the holieſt,and they are very in
perfeót:and ifſo be they were in perfesti
on anſwerable to the lawe, yet were they
no more ,then we are bound by dutie to
performe. And indeede nothing can me.
rite ought at Godshandes, but the works
of Chriſt: For the humanitic of Chriſt,gi.
ucth the matter of a meritorious worke:
and his deitie, whereunto his humanitic
is,by an hypoſtaticall vilion vnited, mini
ſtreth ſufficient merite and worthines to
the ſame worke. This alſo maywee adde,
that the doćtrine of workes, doeth great
ly darken the merite of Chriſt: becauſe
the obtaining ofeternall life,is detraćted
from Chriſtes death and obedience, and
attributed vnto works. For(ſay theſe men)
Chriſt by his paſſion deſerued,that manshuld
be iuſtified,but man beingiuſtified, deſtrued
by his evork; eternal life. Auguſtine hatha
notable ſentence againſt this their do
étrine,in his Io.ſermon de verbi, Apoſtoli,
If God(ſaith he)made vs men, and we our
fºlues made vsgood men,”ve haue made ſon
wrhat better,the that wwhich God hath made.
For a man that is ſued, is better than any
man.If therfore,God made thee a man, and
thou diddeft make thyſelf agood man, that
vyhich thou diddeft make, is better then that
•which God made. Lift not thyſelf againſ?
*- : * *, * God,
God,ſubmit rather thyſelf& reserence him
XV. They ſay that without ſpecial re
uelation,no man knoweth whetherhebe
redeſtinate,But it is out of al controuer
fie, that God by his ſpirite, word, and ef.
feótes of predeſtination, giucth moſt cer
raine teſtimonies to ſuch as are his Chul
dren,that they are eleēt and ſhalbe ſaued
Galat. 4, 6, God hath ſent the ſpirite ofhis
ſonne into ourhearts, crying, Abba, that is,
Father.t.Cor.2.12.We haue not receiued the
ſpirite of the vvorlde,but the ſpirit vehich is
of God, that pree might knowve the thinges
wwhich are giuen vs of God.Luk.1o.zo. Re
Joyce,that your names arºvritten in the book
of life. Butnoe man can reioice for any
good, which he aſſuredly knoweth not.
- CH A p. 52.
Of the decree of Reprobation.
Tºłus much ſhal ſuffice for the decre
of Election: nowe followeth the de
cree of reprobation, whereby God
in his iuſt iudgement hath determined c
ternally to rele&ſome, to the praiſe of
his iuſtice, I.Pet.z.8. Being i.
to the vivhich thing they v.vere ordained.lude
4There are certain men crept in, which ºver
befºre
before ofold, ordained to thiscondemnation,
A wingodly,6-c.1.Theſſalon. chap.5.verſe.9.
He hath not appointed vs to wrath, but
to obteine ſaluation by our Lorde Ieſus
Chriſt Roman.chap.9, verſe. 22. What if
God woulde,to ſhewehis wrath, and to
make his power knowcn, ſuffer with long
patience the veſſels of wrath,prepared to
deſtruction.] -
Some,fearing leaſt they ſhoulde make

God an vniuſt and cruell God , referre
this worde Predeſtination onely to the
Ele&; as for the Reprobate, they holde
that God doth not predeſtinate them,but
onely foreknowe, that they ſhouldebe
condemned. Of this mind is Heming. Syn
tag.chap.of Predeſtination:and Iacobus
Andreas.Theſe men turne the cauſes of
ſaluation and damnation vpſide downe:
following this order. -
-
:-
- º -
* - -- -
R 3 - -
Gods
*. . ºv
* ... . . . . . . . . . ; ; Cº. . . . .. .. . .
ºn tº . . . . cº
* -- . . . .
, - * - t
* • *- * ... i -- -- ~~ - s
. . . . .. ; -
! . . ... .. . º - * t --
-
** º
.
390 … The order of the cauſes,
Gods degreewhereby he would that all mes
... . . . ſhould be ſaucd.in Chiiſt. “
. . The§ ofAdam, not preordeined of
j ... -od.but onely foreknowne. . .
** —l . - ->
º, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
: |
Predeſtination,wher
. .. . . Gods foreknowled; :
of mans incredulitic, .
-
by §.
juſti:
with himſelfit
& contumacie, where. "
"by, the reſt of Adams
fie, and pºlie * poſteritie refuſe that
to glorifie.certain of is grace which is offered
Adams poſteritie, "ia the Goſpell.
freelie, of his owne -
mercie, not by their The decree ofRe. "

faith,or works which probation, whereby Q
he foreſaw. - GQ D, foreknowing
i . . .. . . their contumacie, adº
,
‘. . . . . .
; ; , , , , , , , judgeth them to eter.
I,
. . . .. . . . ;
mall condemnation. t
An vniuerſall vocation,whereby grace and
ſaluation is offered to all men,
without exception.
But this deſcription halteth right down,

as may bee prooucd by many reaſons.
Firſt, it is vntrue, thatGod would hauc
all men ſaued in Chriſt. For no man can
be ſaide to be cle&ed, if God will, that
all men ſhould be cleåed in Chriſt. For
clečtion
"elečtion is a ſingling out of ſome from ot.
thers; and hee that cle&teth or chooſeth,
cannot be ſaide to receiue al-neither can
'he that taketh all, be ſaide onely to make
choiſe of a few.Wherefore, as allmen ar.
•gree that there is a decree of Ele&ion: ſo
by the lawe ofcontraries,wee muſt con
clude, that ther is in like order and place,
*the decre of reprobation,oppoſite vnto it
If any man reaſon out of the.I.Tim z.
4. That God would, that all men should be
ſaued.He muſt knowe that this ſentence is
not generally meant ofall men,but inde
finitely of ſome.And therefore it muſt not
bee vnderſtoode of euery ſingular and
particular man, but ofeucry ſingular e
ºſtate and condition of man,Keuelat, 5.9.
‘Chriſt redeemed his,by his blood,out of e
‘uery kindred and tongue and mation,andpeo
ple.And hee is ſaid.Matth.4.23.To haue cu
red euery diſeaſe, that is, euery kinde of
'diſeaſe.And Rom.5.18. As by the offence
of one, thefault came on allmen to condem
nationſ by the iuffifying of me, the benefite
(abounded toppard all men,to the iuſtification
of life. 19. For as by one mans diſobedience
‘many prer made ſinners,ſº by the obedience ºf
ºne,hal many alſº be made righteous In this
place wee muſt note,that the wordes (al
ºmen)are indefinitely put formany.Auguſt
-
!. - -
.. in
390 ... The order of the cauſes
ºn Enchiridad Laurent.c. : o3. The Scrip.
ture(ſaith he)thus ſpeaketh of God, that heel.
wwouldhaueal to be ſaued, not as though ther,
~vere none,ww.home he vrould baue condem-.
med,ſeeing he ºpould
them, who,ifhe had not sheeptohisthemiraclesi,
shepped any, the r
evold,as he himſelf faith, haue repented. But

ovemuſ wuderſtand,by allmen,all ſortes ºf
men, whether Kings,or ſubjects,or any other
condition webatſoeuer, &c. And in his book"
de corrept.& gratia.c. 14.It is ſaid,that he
*pil haue all to be ſaued, namely,ſuchasar .
predeffinºte to ſaluation, becauſe of alſorte.
of men,ſhe are predeſtinate,as it is ſpoken of
the Thariſees,
as Peter ree tithe3.9.
ſaith.2.Pet. euery
Godherb. Where.
would haut t
no man to periſh,but all men to come to
repentance, this muſt be vnderſtoodeof.
aitheelečbecauſe heeſpeaketh of ſuch
as are faithfull and ſanétified.] i
As for the place in Eze.18.23.Godril
not the death of a ſinner: we muſt hold this,
that God wilſit not,as it is the ouerthrow
and deſtrućtion of his creature yet may
he be ſaide to willit another way, name.
ly,as death is a puniſhment,and a meani
to declare the iuſtice of God. &
Now in that Iohn ſaith, 1.Ioh.2.2. Thall.

chrift is a propitiation for the ſºnnes of the
wyhole wyorld. His meaning is not that all
the
*-
* of Saluation & Tammation. 391

* the world ſhalbe ſued,but that the eled,
* choſen out ofall theworlde, ſhall haue
*Chriſt their propitiatour. For ſo ſaith
'Chriſt himſelfe, that hee asketh not fºr the
* evorld, but for them, ww.home the father hath
*giuen him out of the pºorld. Now it cannot
ºbe, that hec ſhould be a propitiation for
them,for whome he doeth not vouchſafe
to pray.
Secondly, it is falſe, that God wilhaue
- none damned. For ſeeing that ſome men
* are condemned, it muſtncedes be either
with his will, or without his willf withour
his will, then violence ſhalbe offered to
the will of God. , ſomething being done
* againſt it, which is impious once to think:
* if with it, God muſt needes chaunge his
2 minde,which cannot be, neither is there
*any cauſe,why we ſhould think, that God
is an accepter of perſones,ifſo behee or
* daine any to condemnation:becauſe hee
was not mooued herevnto, by any inhe
2 rent circumſtance of any mans perſone:
* neither oweth he ought to any man,and
* may do with his own,that which ſeemeth
* good vnto him.
Neither muſt anythinke, that hereby
God hateth his creature: for hec decreed
# to deſtroy his workmanſhip, not becauſe
; he huted it,but becauſewponiuſt cauſes,
; : * known
392. Theorder ofthe cauſes
knowen to him, he ordained it to be ſub.
iećt to his hatred. And God doeth not
ačiaally hate any thing for ought,but fin.
That ſaying ofAuguſt, to Simpl. is a true
ſaying, when Godmaketh the pucked, "phi
he doth not inftifie, veſſels of vyrath, he doth
it not to hate that ºvhich he made: for in that
Jº made them veſſels, they baue their "ſe:
mimely, that by their paines, to vivhich they
nºvere ordained, the veſſels of honour might
reap profit.God therefore doth not hate them,
in that they are men, or veſſels, neitheranie
tiung,that he made in them by creation, or
grdination. For God hateth nothing ºvhich
he hath inade.But in aſmuch as he made them
veſſels of deſiručiion, he did it to inſtručić
therſ. As for their impiety, ºvhich he mentſ
made,that he hateth vtterly. As therefore,
Judgbates theft in a mã,but he doth not hate
his punishment,that he isſent to prork in the
mines. For the theef doth the firſt,the iudgth
latter'ſ God,”whereas of the company ofth:
rwhich perish, he maketh veſſels offerdition,
bee doeth not therefore late that ºvhich her
doeth, that is, the condemnation of thoſe,
wwhich perish in their due punishmentforſºn,
. If any oppoſe againſt this, the place of
Mal.z.io.That :is the father of all: they
muſt conſider that it is to be vnderſtood |
of Godschurch; out of which althe cor
tº .
---
. . - rupt
: rupt poſteritie of Adam are the Sons of
.. wrath,& children of Satan. Eph.2.2]oh.
; 8.44. Laſt ofal, this reaſon muſt not be
; vrged, that God created any, to the end
: he might deſtroy them. For the end of e
ucrymanscréation,is the glorie of God:
a to the manifeſtation wherof, the wicked
a were ordained. Prou.16 4.
. . Thirdly, whereas they ſay, that God
did onely foreknow, & not frometerni
a tie decree,the falof Adam,it is moſt im
a pious.For there is not the very leaſt thing
, in nature,but it cometh to paſſe by Gods
a decre.Mar. Io.3oyea,thoſe ačtions which
are ſin,the Lord hath in his counſell de
* termined of them.A&.4.28. Therefore,if
# any be of this minde, they either ouer
, turne Godsprouidence and counſel, or ;
, at the leaſt, make it to be but a fond and
, idle ſpeculation. . . . .
, Fourthly,this is a prepoſterous doºrin,
, namly, that God did firſt forknow the fal
, ufmankind in Adam:& after that ordai
, med ſuch asheforeknew,to death or life;
For the endisalwaies firſt in the intent of
the agent.Again, he falofadamis; ſub
ordinate means; whereby Goddoth exe
4 cute the decre of predeſtinatić.Therfore
no man may thinke, that God firſt tooke
g counſelofthe means,whereby his decree
º - , might
394 - The order of the cauſer
mightbe accompliſhed, and afterwarde
conſidered of the thing to be accompli
ſhed,that is, of the decree of his election
and leprobation. * . . . ... I
... Laſ of ail,it is not true, that all men

arcalled to ſaluation:and that therfore,
that grace whichisin Chriſt, is offered
to all : and that God decreede to reieſt
ſome,for their vnbeleefe, which he fore
ſaw in them. For many children offaith
full parentes haue dyed before they had
anywfe of reaſon at all: yearmany thou
ſandsofriper yeeres,whichhaue not had
ſo much asa glimmering of Chriſt. Aćtes
14.16. Andalbeit a man ſhoulde neuer
contemne the Goſpel, yet the corruption
of originallſinne, were enough to con:
demne the whole world.Again,thatgreat
admiration of Paul Ro:9, 20, O man ºwho
art thos,”which pleadeſ againſt God ſhew:
ethmanifeſtly,that the cauſe, why God
decreed to reieót ſome,is vnſearchable,&
that it doth not depend vpéhis forfight,
that ſuch would ſpurne againſt the grace
offred them in the goſpeſ.Aug. hath a fit
ſpeech forthis purpoſe Ep. los.who, ſaith
he, created the reprobat,butgod?& why?
becauſe it was his good pleaſure?But why
was it his pleaſurcºo man,what art thou,
which diſputeſt
- . •
with God. CHAP. -
- CHAP. 53.
Concerning the execution ofthe
decree of Rºprobation.
TN the execution of this decrec, there
is to be conſidered, the foundation or
...; and the degrees or procee
ding thereof.
The foundation of executing the de
cree of reprobation,is thcfalofadam,by
which fall,he was ſubječt both to ſin and
damnation-Ro.11.32.For God hath shutºp
al invnbeliefe,that heemighthawe mercie on
al. I.Pet.z.8.Here we muſt note, that god
hath ſo decreed to códemn ſome,as #:
notwithſtanding,al the falt&guilt ofcó
demnation remaineth in the menonely.
Further,whome God reieóteth to con
demnation, thoſe heehateth: this harred
of God is,wherby he deteſteth and abhor
reth the reprobate,when heis fillen into
ſin,for the ſam fin.And this hatred which
Godhath to man,comes by the fill of A
dam and it is neither an antecedent or a
cauſe of Gods decree, but onely a conſe
quent and followeth the decree.
Reprobats are either infants, or men
of riper age. - -
Inreprobate infants,the execution ºf

* :. Gods
s 96 . The order of the cauſes -
Gods decre is this-aſſone as they arborn,
for the guilt of . and natural ſin,
being left in Gods ſecreet iudgment vnto
themſelues,they dying arreiected ofGod
forcuer. Rom.5. 14.But death reignedfrom
JAdam to Włoſes,euenouer them alſo,that ſºn.
ned not after the like miner, ºf the tranſgreſ:
fºon of Adam, vehich rvas the figure of him,
that vyas to come. Rom. 9, 11. Foryer the
children ºvere borne, and wwhen they had
neither dine good moreuill, that thepurpoſe
ºf God, night remaine according to eleētion,
not by vivorks,but by him that calleth.
Reprobats of riper age, are of z. ſorts,
they that arcalled(namely by an vneffe.
&tual calling,) & they that are not called.
-In the Reprobates,which arcalled, the
execution of the decrecofreprobation,
hath thre degrees:to wit,an acknowledg.
ment of Gods calling, a falling away a
gaine,and condemnation.
The acknowledgment of Gods calling
is,whereby the reprobates for a time doe
ſubicét themſelucs to the calling ofGod,
which calling is wroght by the preaching,
of the word.M:t.22.14.For many are called
but fevve are thoſen. And of this calling.
there are fiue other degrees.
.The firſt , is an enlightening of their
minds,whereby they are inſtrušed of the
holy
ofSaluation & Dammation. 397
holy Ghoſt,to the vnderſtanding & know
ledge of the word.Heb.6.4.For it is impoſ.
fible that they vehich puere once lightened,
&c.2.Pet.z.20. For if they, after they haue
eſcapedfrå the filthinesofthe voorld,through
the knowpledge of the Lord, and ofthe Sauj
our Ieſus chrift,are yet tangled again there.
in,6% ouercome,the latter end is worſe rvith
them then the beginning.
The ſecond is a certaine peniteneie,
whereby the reprobate. I. Doth knowe
his ſinne. II. Is prickcd with the feeling
of Gods wrath, for finne. III. Isgrieued
-
for the puniſhment of ſinne. III. Doth
confeſſe his ſinne. V. Acknoweledgeth
God to beiuſtin puniſhingfinne. VI.De- .
fireth to be ſaued. VII. Promiſeth repen
tance in his miſerie or afflićtion, in theſe
wordes. I pulſºnne no more.Mat.17.3.Then
wvhen Indu vehich betrayed him,ſave that
hee vvas condemned,he repented himſelfe,&
brought againe the thirtie pieces offilmer, to
the chief Prieff; and Elders.Heb.12.17.For
yee known, hove that afterward alſo, uphem
he would haue inherited the bleſſing,he was
reiecked for he foundemo place to repentance,
thugh he ſought thebleſſing veith tears.I.Kin.
21 17.7Wowºwehgahabhard thoſe wºrd,he
rent his clothes & :::::: vpon him,3-
fifted,and lay inſickloth,and ”;ftly.
omb.
Nomb.23.1o. Let mcdy the death of the
righteous, and let my laſt end be likchis.
Pſal.78.32. For all this they ſinned ſtill,S.
beleeued not his wonderous works.ve.33
Therefore their dayes did he conſuune in
vanitie,and theiryer.cs haſtely. v.34.8md
when he ſlew them,they ſought him, and
they returned and ſought God early.v.35
They remébred that God was their ſtréth
and the moſt high God their redeemer.]
. . . The third degreis, a temporary faith,
whereby the reprobate, doth confuſedly
beleeue the promiſes of God, made in
Chriſt, ſay confuſedly,becaushe beleueth
that ſome ſhalbe ſaued,but he beleeueth
not, that he himſelfe particularly ſhal be
ſaued, becauſe, he being content with a
general faith, doth neuct applie the pro
miſes of God to himſelfe: neither doth he
ſo much as conceiue any purpoſe,deſire,
or endeauour to apply the ſame, or any
wreſtling or ſtriuiug againſt ſecuritie,or
careleſmes & diſtruſt.[Iam.1.19. Thoube.
leeueſt that there is one God, thou doeſt
wel:the deuils alſo beleue it,and tremble.
Mat.13.2c. And he that reccitied ſecae in
the ſtony ground, she which heareth the
word, & incontinently withioy receueth
it.21.Yet hath he no root in himſelf, and
dureth but a ſeaſon.loh.1.12.Now when
he
ofSaluation & dammation. 399 -
hºwasat Ieruſalem at the Paſſouer,in the

feaſt, many beleeued in hisName, when
they ſawchis miracles which he did v.24.
: But Icſus did not commit himſelfe winto

them,becauſe heknewe them all]
The fourth is,a taſting of heuenly gifts:
as of iuſtification,Szoffanétification,and
of the vertues of the world to come.This
taſting is verely a ſenſe in the heartes of
the reprobates, wherby they do perceiue
& feele the excellencie of Gods §.
notwithſtanding, they doe not enjoy the
ſame.For it is onc thing,totaſt ofdainties
at a banket, and an other thing to feede
& to be nuriſhed therby.[He.6.4. For it is
impoſſible,that they which wer once ligh
tened,&haue taſted of the heauenly gift,
& wer made partakers of he holy Ghoſt]
The fift degree is,the outward holines
of life for a time,wnder which is compre
hended the zeal,in the profeſſion of reli
gion,a reuerence and fear towards Gods
miniſters,and amendment of life in ma
ny things.[Mark.6.20.For Herod feared
Iohn, nowing that he was a iuſtman and
an holy,áñd reuerenced him, and when
he heard him,hee did many thinges, and
heard him gladly.Aét.8.13. Then Simon
º
himſelfbeleued alſo,and was boptiſed,8.
continued with Philip,&woondred
, , , .*
wº cc;
Ace . . The order of the cauſe:
he ſaw the ſignes & great miracles which
were donc.Hoſé.4.OEphraim,what ſhal
ido vnto thee?6 Iudah,how ſhal I entreat
thcc 2 for yourgoodnes is as a morning
cloud,& as themorning dew it goes away
. The ſecond degre of the execution of
Gods counſell of reprobation, in men of
ripe age, which are called, is a fallinga
way again, which for the moſtpart is ef
feóted,and wroght after this maner.Firſt,
the reprobate is deceiued by ſome ſinne.
Secondly, his heart is hardcncd by the
ſame finne. Thirdly, his heart being har
dened, it becommethwicked & pcruerſe.
Fourthlie, then followeth his incredulitie
and vnbeliefe,wherby he conſenteth not
to Gods word, when heehath heard and
knowen it. Fiftly, an Apoſtaſie or falling
away from faithin Chriſt, dothimmedi
atly followe this vinbeliefc. Heb.3.12.13.
Take heed brethren, ºff at any time there be
in any ofyou an euilheart,69 vnfaithfull, to
depart avvay from the liuing God...Tim.1.19
This Apoſtacie is ſºmtimes ſin againſt
the holy Ghoſt, which is, when any man
willingly through obſtinate malice, doth
ſpeakéblaſphemie againſt Chriſt and his
diuinc trueth, which heehath certenly
knowen.This obſtimacie of the hart, ari
ºth from the old & cngraffed affections,
- hatred
of Saluation cº-dammation. 301
-
-hâtred,enuy,and malice,direétly againſt
God himſelf and Chriſt.It hath hisname,
-not becauſe it is committed againſt the
perſon of the holy ſpirite, but becauſe it
is done againſt thcgift ofthe holy Ghoſt,
namely i. cannot befor
giucn, becauſe it excludcth alfaith and
repentance, ... ro.26. For if
we fin willingly after that we haue recei
ued the trueth, there remaineth no more
£acrifice for ſinnes.] -
!'. After Apoſtacie, followeth pollution,

which is the very fulnes of all iniquitie,
altogether contrary roſančtification.Ge.
15.16. And in the fourth generati: they shal
come hither againe, for the vrickednes of the
-Amorites is not yetful.
The third degree, isdamnation,wher
by the reprobates are deliuered vp to c
ternallpuniſhment.The execution of dā
ſº
nation beginnethin death, & is finiſhed
in the laſtiudgment.Luk.16. 22. And it
wrasſ,that the begger died,3 vyas caried by
the Angelinto Abrahams boſome, the riche
man alſo dyed, and wwas buried.ver. 23-And
being in hel torments,heeliftvp his cies;
and ſawe Abraham afarre off,and Laza"
rus in his boſome.]
: The execution of the decre of repro
ſt
bation in Infidels, which are not called, is
tº !
º -
402 ." Theorarofthecauſe: *
is this.Firſt,theyhaue by nature ignorace

and vanitie of mind.After that,followcth
hardnesofheart, whereby they become
void of all ſorrow for their finnes. Then
commetha reprobat ſenſe, which is, whé
the naturalllightofreaſon, and of the
iudgment ofgood and euil is extinguiſh
ed. Afterward,when the heart ceaſeth to
ſorrow,then ariſeth a committing offinn
with greedines. Then commethpolution,
which is the fulnes offin.Laſtly, a iuſ re
ward is giuen to altheſe,to wit, fearefull
condemnation.[Ephe .4.18.Hauing their
cogitation darkned, and being ſtrangers
from the life of God,throgh the ignorace
that is in them, becauſe of the hardnesof
their hearts Rom.1.28.For as they regar
ded not to know God, euen ſo God deli
uered them to a reprobate minde,to doe
thoſe things which are not conuenient.]
CH A P. 54.
Of theſtate and condition of the Rº
probates,when they are º
"THe death of the Reprobate, is a ſº
peration of the body and theſoule:
of the bodie,that for a time it may
lie dead in the earth:of the ſoule, that it
may feele the torments of hell,euen º: G
* of Saluation &damnation. 403
*the time of the laſtiudgement: at which
: time,the whole man ſhal be caſt into the
moſt terrible and fearfillfireofhelpet.
* 3:19.By the which he alſo went,and pre:
ched vnto the ſpirites that are in priſon.
*Luk.8.2.Pe.24.5orifood ſpared not the
º Angels that ſinned,but caſt them downs
*inºheliºdeſmered hº
* ofdarknes,to be kept vnto damna tion.]
* The reprobates, when they dy, dobe
* come withoutſenſe and aſtonieſhkºn
* to a ſtone, or elſe they are ouerwhelmed
with a terrible horrour ofconſcience, &
* deſpairingoftheirſaluation, as it were
* with thegulfe of the ſea ouerturning the.
* [1.Sam,25.37. Thé in the morning when
* the wine was gone out of Nabal, his wife
* told him thoſe words, and his heart dyed
* within him, &he was likeaſtone. 38.And
*about ten daies after, the Lordfinor Na
bal that he died.Mat. 27.5.And when hee
had caſt down the ſiluerpieces in the re
* P'ºhe departed,& went & hanged him.
º ſelf.]
CH A p. 55. -
º Of the condemnation of the *re

* : *ater,at the laſt tudgement.
º IN the laſt iudgment at the ſound ofthe
º trumpet, the liuingbeing ſtricken *
- or
horrour and feare, ſhall be changed in a
moment,the dead ſhal riſe again to con:
demnation.both the liuing and the dead
ſhal thenhaue immortalbodies,but with
outglory& they ſtanding vpon the earth,
at the left hand of Chriſt the Iudge, ſhall
hear the ſentence of condénation:Deparº
fº me,ye curſed, into euerlaſtingfire, ºvhich
is prepared forthe deuiland his angels. Iohn.
5.29...And they shal comefoorth, that baue
done good, vnto the reſurrečion of life; but
they that haue done euill, vnto the reſurre
thion of condemnation.Math.25 41.1.Theſſ.
4.16. Fer the Lord himſelfe ſhall deſcend
from heauen with a ſhoute, and with the
voice ofthe Archangel,and with the tri
pet of God, and the dead in Chriſt ſhall
riſe firſt.v.17. Then ſhall we, which liue&
remaine, becaught vp with them alſo in
the cloudes,to meet the Lord in the ayre
and ſo ſhalwebecuer with the Lord.]
CH A P. 56.
of the eſtate of ther probates in hel.
"Fter that the ſentence of condemna
tion is pronounced,then followethe
uerlaſting death,wherof this is the eſtate.
I. The reprobates arcſeperated *:
of Saluation & damnation, 40;
a the preſence and glorie of God.
... II. They are puniſhed with eternall
... confuſionand moſtbitter reproches, be:
... cauſe all their ſecreete wickedneſſes and
ſins ar reueiled. [2.Theſi-9.Which ſhal
be puniſhed with euerlaſting perdition,
... from the preſence ofthe lord, and from
... the glorie of hispower Mat. 5.8.8leſſedar
* the pure in heart,for they ſhallſee God.1
* lohn 2.28. And now litle children abide
... in him, that when heeſhallappeare, wee
may be bold,and not be aſhained before
him at his comming] -
º III. Theyhauefellowſhip with the de

... uil, and his Angels.Mar.25:41:
. . IIII. They arc wholly in body and ſoul,
* tormented with an incredible horrour, &
º exceeding greate anguiſh, through the
*ſenſe and feeling of Gods wrath, pºwred
** vpon them forcuer.[Iſay.66.24. And
* they ſhall goeforth, and looke vpon the
* carkaſſes of men, that haue tranſgreſſed
againſtme:for their worme ſhallnot die,
neither ſhall theirfirebequenched, and
ſ' they ſhallbe an abhorring vnto al fleſh]
; Herevpon is the puniſhment of thoſe,
a that are condemned called hell fire, a
º, worme,weeping, and gnaſhing oftceth,
º vtter darknes &c.Reu.2 1.8. But the fear
º; ful:-andwnhelesuing and the abbominable,6"
nºw?
murtherers, and whoremongers, and ſorce
rers,and 1dolaters, and all liaº, shellhaust
their partin the lake, pphirl, burneth vivith.
re and brimſtone, which is the ſeconde
death.Math.13.42. And shal caſt them into
afrnace offire, there shall be vyeeping and
gnashing of teeth.Eſa.66.24. |
A corollarie. •
Nd this is the full executić of gods

decree of reprobation , whereby
appearcth the gret iuſtice of God,
in puniſhing ſin: from whence alſo com
meth Gods glorie, which hee propoun-,
dethto himſelfe, as the laſt and chicfeſt,
endin all theſe thinges. Thereforeslete:
uery Chriſtian propounde the ſame end |
wnto himſelfe Rom.9.14. What hºly”;
zy then?is there vurighteouſnes evith God? .
Godforbid.15.For he ſaid to 24 ſes,...I rvil
hauemercie on him, to whome Ivvill shev”
mercie and Ivvill haue compaſſion on him,
on v.vhome Ivvill haue compaſſion. 16. So
then,it is not in him that villeth, nor in him .
that runneth, but in God that theºrethmºr-i
cie.17.For the Scripturefaith ºnto Pharaoh,
fºr this ſame purpoſe have I ſtirred theevp,
that I might shevvemy pouverinthee, and
that my name might be declared throughº, |
- “. l
•f Saluation & damnation. 407
lel the earth.I.Corint. 10.3.r. Whether ther
fore, yeeate ºr drink.orºwhatſoeuer yee doe,
do all to the glory of God,
*- : : -
* . . . . . CH A P. 57.
ofPh. 4pplication of Predeſtination,
a" T "He rightapplying of Predeſtination
to ººmen,is very neceſ
* . . . ſary.andithath two partes.The firſt
ºis,theiudgment of particular predeſtina.
#tion,and the ſecond, is the vſe of it.
* Theiudgment & diſcerning of a mans
bwne Predeſtination, is to be performed
by meanes of theſe rules which follow.
. . The cleå alone,andal they that are
9 eleēt, notonely maybe, but alſo in Gods
"good time,are ſure of eleáion inchriſt, to
ºcteinallife.J.Cor.2.12.2 Cor.13.5.
º, H. Theyhauenotthisknowſcăgfrom
* the firſt cauſes of Election, but rather frå
the laſteffedes thereof, and they are ſpe
!cially two.The teſtimonie of Göds ſpirit,
'and the works ofſanāification...pe.
* Rom.8.1.6. - -
'...}. Ifany doubrofthis teſtimonie, it

*Yillappeare vnto them, whetheritcºme
*from the SpiritcofCod, or their own:
**ainalPºsſumption.Firſt by a ſuſperfiva
* . - S ſion
! -
ſon which they ſhallhaue, for the holy
Ghoſtwil not barely ſayit, but petſwa.
deth ſuch, that they are the children of
God, the which,the fleſhe cannotin any
wiſe do. Secondly,by the maner of per
ſwaſion: for the holy Ghoſt draweth not
reaſons from the works, or woorthines of
man,but from Gods fauour and laue,and
this kinde of perſwaſion is farre different
from thatkind,which Satan vſeth.Third
ly,by the effe&esofthat teſtimonie. For if
the perſwaſion ariſe from preſumptión,it
is a dead perſwaſton; but contrarily,it is
moſtliuely and ſtirring, ifit come from
the holy Ghoſt.For ſuch as are perſwaded
that they are eleēted, and adopted chil:
dren of{}od,they willoue God, they will
truſtin him, and they will callyPPonhim
with their wholeheart. -
IV. If the teſtimonie of Gods ſpirit, be

notſ, powerfull in the ele& then may
they iudgoftheireleáion, by that other
eff& oftheholy Ghoſt, namely Sanétifi.
cation:like as we vſe to iudgbyheat,that
there isfire, when we cannotſec the flame
it ſclfe.
... v. And of all the effesºsofſanāifica
tion,theſe are moſt notable. I. To feele
our wants,and in the bitternes of hart to
bewailthcoffence of Godineueryfin. #.Q
-------------
---
To ſtriue againſt the fleſh, that is,to reſiſt
and hate the vngodly motions thereof:
with griefto think themburthenous and
: troubleſome. III. To deſire earneſtly and
vehemently,the grace of God,and merir
ofChriſt,to obtain eternal life. IIIſ.When
it isobteined,to accountita moſtpreci
ousiewel.Phil. 3.8. W. To loue the mini
ſter of Godsword,in that he is a miniſter,
and achriſtian,in that he is a Chriſtianº
and for that cauſe, if need require, to be
ready to ſpendourblood with them.Mat.
1942. I.Ioh.3.16. VI. To callvpon God
earneſtly,and with teares. VII. To deſire
and loue Chriſtes comming, and the day
of iudgment,that an end may be made of
the dayes of ſinne. VIII. To flie all occa
ſions offinne, and ſeriouſly endeuour to
come to newnesoflife. IX. To perſeuere
in theſe thinges, to the laſt gaſpeoflife.
Lutherhatha good ſentence for this pur
poſe. He that wwiiſerue God, muft(ſaith he)
beleeue,that which cannot be ſeeme, hope for
... that which is deferred,and loue God, vvhen
he ſhevyeth himſelfe an enemie, and thus re
maine to the end.Now,ifſo be althc effects
of the ſpirit are very feeble in the godlie,
they muſtknow this,that God trieth the,
yet ſo,as they muſt not therewith be diſ
maică,becausit is moſt ſure, that if they
- A hauc
º
410 The ºrder of the cauſes

'hauefaith,but as much as a grane of mu
‘ſtard ſcede, and as weake as a young in
sfant is, it is ſufficient to engraffe them
into Chriſt, and therefore,wee muſt not
a doubt of their eleētion, becauſe they ſee
their faith feeble, and the effectes of the
holy Ghoſt faint within them.
*::: VI. Neither muſt he, that asyet hath
, not felt in his heart any of theſe effe&s,
preſently conclude,that he is a reprobat:
but lethith rathet vſe the worde ofGod,
and the ſacraments,that he may hauean
inward ſenſe of the power of Chriſt,draw
‘ing him vnto him, and an aſſurance of
his redemption by Chriſts death & paſſió
VII. Noe man may peremptorily ſet
down,that he, or any other is a reprobat.
Foºdoºth of times prefer thoſe,
which did ſeeme to be moſt of alleſtraun
ged fröhis fauour,to be in hiskingdome,
aboue thoſe, whoin mansiudgment were
the children of the kingdom. Hence is it,
that Chriſt ſaith:The Publicanese harlots
go before you; and, many an one iscalled at.
the eleuenth hours,as appereth by that no
table exãple of the thiefe vpon the croſſe.
The vſes, which may be made of this
doćtrine of predeſtination, are very ma
my.;irſt for our inſtruction, we are taught
theſe thinges.
- . L.That
of Salaatton & damnation. 41 I
I. That there is neither any iuſtifica
tion by workes, nor any workes of ours
that are meritorious. For election is by
the free grace ofGod: & therefore in like
ſort is iuſtification.For(as Iſaide before)
the cauſe of the cauſe, is the cauſe of thc
thing cauſed. And for this reaſon,is the
worke of ſaluation, grace in the matter
of ſaluatien, doeth challenge the whole
worke to itſelfe. Rom. 11.5. At this time
there is a remnant thorough the eleētion of
grace.2. Tim.1.9. Who hathſaued vs,and
called vs with an holy calling,not accor.
ding to our workes, but according to his
owne purpoſe and grace, which was gi
uen to vs through Chriſtleſus,before the
world was.Phili.29. Wnto you it is giuen
for Chriſt,that notonely yee ſhouldebe
leeue in him, but alſo ſuffer for his ſake.
Roth. 3. 24. Wee are iuſtified freely by
grace.Tit.*.Not by theworkesofrigh
teouſnes,which we had done,but accor
ding to his mercy,heſaued vs.Eze. 36.27.
I will cauſe you to walke in my ſtatutes,
Ro. 6.13. The gift of God is eternal life.]
ll. That
Aſtrologie, teaching by the
. Natiuities,what men wilbe, is
ridiculous& impious, becausit determi
neth that ſuch ſhalbevery like in life,and
conuerſation,whom God in his predeſti
* * 3 pation
412 - The order of the cauſer.
nation hath madevnlike. Iaakob & Eſau,
born ofthe ſame parents, and almoſt in
the ſame moment oftime(for Iacob held
Eſau by the hcele,ashe was born)were of
moſt valike diſpoſitions, and had diuers
cuents.The like may we ſee in all twinnes,
and others,which are bornear the ſame
time.
III. That God is moſt Wiſe,Cnnipo
tent,Iuſt,and mercifull, 0 the vvoanderful
riches, both of the vviſedome and knowvledge
ofGod:hovvvmſearchable are his iudgments,
and his waies paſt finding out. Ephe. 1.5.
who hathpredeſtinat vs to be adopted throgh
Ieſus Chriſt, wintoºft, according to t
good pleaſure of his vyil.
Secondly, being the ſeruants of Chriſt,
wee are admoniſhed.
I. To fight againſtaldoubting, and
diffidence of our ſaluation:becauſe irne.
ther dependeth vpon workesa’sor faith,
but vpon Gods decree,whidºſis immuta.
ble:Mat.24-24Lu.1ozo.Teioice that your
names are writtenin the booke oflife. Ro.8.
33. Who shall lay anything to the charge of
God; choſen it is God that iuſtifieth, whº
shall condemne?z.Tim.1.19.This teacheth
that the anker of hope muſt be fixed in
the trueth, & ſtabilitieofthe immutable
good pleaſure of God; ſo that *::Our
- ith
! faithbe ſo toſſed,as that it is in danger of
ſhipwrack, neuertheles,it muſt neuer fink
to the bottome, but euen in the middes
of danger, takeholde vpon repentance,
as on a board,and ſo recouer itſelfe.
º II. To humble our ſoulsvnder the migh
: tie hand of God:Forwe are as clay in the
hand of the potter. Ro.9.21.They through
infidelitieare brokyoff,but thouſandeſºtho
roughfaith. Be not hie minded but feare.
III. Togiue alglory to God.2.Theſz.13.
Hºe ought to give thankalyvaytogodfor you
brethren,belowed of the lord,becaus that God
hathfrithe beginning choſen you to ſaluation
IIII. To beare croſſespatiently. Rom.8.
29:Thoſe vvhich he knew, before, he alſº pre
deſtinate to be made like to the image of his
Son. This likenes to Chriſt, is in bearing
afflićtions.Phil.3.10. That I may knowye.
him, and the vertue of his reſurrečtion, and
the fellowyship of his afflićtions, to be made
conformable to his death.
V. To do good workes. Epheſ. 2.1o.
Weare his vºorkmanshippe, created in chrift
Ieſus to good works, which God hath ordais
wed,that vye should'vvalke in them.
- Thus much cougerning Theologie.
The Sacred ſciences retainers to Theo
logie,are diuers:and are hereafter
(God wº§: opened.
AN EXCELLENT TREA TISE
ofcomfortingſuch, as are troubled about their
predeſtination. Taken out of the ſecond an
ſwer of M. Baz A, to D.A.N. D. R. E. As.
in the A& of their Colloquie at
t Mompelgart, &c.
22NJeff (ſaith.D. Andreas)rege

- . £;º
*
O
ºft be alvvaies ...;to
tiſme , and remaineth in
&ºë f. *inºd hop” shuld
ãº the troubled Aftiºn. of thoſe
be eaſed and comforted, who, becauſe they
feele not in themſelues, any good motions of
God, holie Spirite find none other refuge, but
the vvord and Sacraments, eſpeciallie theſº
crament of Baptiſme » Nºvve this remedie
vvowld be of finall force,extept it bee oppoſed
againſ; thoſe imaginations, vvhich the Deuilt
caffeth into a troubled heart, yea, except it
taught ſuch,that God is greater th: our hart,
ovho in Baptiſme hath not only offered to vs,
the adoption offens,but hath indeed beftovº
ed the ſame vpon vsta, it is ſaid by chrift. He
that beleeueth,and is baptized, ſhall bee
ſaued...And by Paule, Yewhich are bapti
zed,haue put on Chriſt. Dawid being ar
med *ith the like comfºrt from his circumci
ſon,fearednot to ione battelevith that gret
* Galiaband if this prere not ſº, it muſt
.2 needs
e/ſcomfortable Treatiſe. 415
needs followv,that Baptiſme is nothing elsbut
º an idle ceremonie, and alſo the perſons of the
º
º
Trinitie vvouldbe thought lierſ. PPherfore,
ſº
thoſe afflićted men, vyben Sathan aſſaulteth
!! them,muſt reſºft him vwith theſe vºords, De
part from me Sathan, thou haft neither parte
morportion in the inheritance of my ſoule,be
º: cauſe I am baptized in the name of the holy
** Trinitie, and ſo am trulie made the Sonne of
º
God by adoption. And are theſe the ſtrong
º weapons,which ſo many times, and in ſo
d many wordes,hauebene obie&ted againſt
º
ſº
§.tenD.Andreas?and whereby hee hath
the vićtorie” but becauſe this his
* reaſon,isſomwhat intricate, wilexplane
º# , it after this ſorte. Firſt, for the place of
*ſ Scripture which hee alleadgeth: namely,
ºf that God is greater then our heartes. It is ſo
º far from comforting an afflićted conſci
; ence,that it will rather driue him to de
º ſpair.Neither doth.Ioh.1.epiſt.3.20.make
* menton of it, to eaſe ſuch as are in dc.
y ſpair,ſhewing vnto them,5y that ſentéc
% egreatnesofCods mercies, but jº
% thathe might thereby,euenbruiſe in pie.
% ces the h;arts of proud perſons,whé they
# conſider the greatnes of Gods maieſtić.
º
º And for the other place, when as a man
f doubtethofnis ſaluation, and feeleth no
º teſtimonics offaithin himſelfe, (for ſuch
# aſı
* - - --
418 Acomfortalk Treatiſ.
anone wehere ſpeake of) what comfort,
thinkyou, can he haue in theſe words.He
that beleeueth, and is baptiſed,shal be ſawed,
For hee woulde rather reaſon contrarily
thusilindeed ambaptiſed,yet for all that
I beleue not, & therefore my baptiſme is
not auaileable, muſt needs be condem
ned For the ſaying of Aug. in his treatiſe
yPonſoh.6isvery true, who ſpeaking of
Simon Maga,ſaith, What good did it him to
be baptized Bragmat therefore (ſaith hee)
that thouart baptized, as though that ºvere
Jºfficient for thee, to inheritethe kingdome
heauen.As for the place of Paul, Gala º
ſhewed plainly before, howe D. Andreau
did violently wreſt it to his purpoſe.
Neither are his reaſons,taken from the
abſurditiethat wold follow, of more force
then the former, albeithee maketh them
cſpecialpillars, townderprop the truth of
his cauſe. For, pray you, isGod of leſſe
trueth, becauſe his trueth isncgleáed, &
- §. of them that contemneit * Is
e ceremonie of baptiſme therefore in
vaine,becausſom refuſe the graceoffred
in baptiſme, others (if we maybeleue D.
•Andr.) reiećt that grace, when theyhaue
received it?Whatfis not the goſpel there
fore the power of God to ſaluatiá,becaus
*istoſuch asbelcedenot, theſauour of
- - - death
e/ſcomfortable Treatiſe. 417
deathto eternalldcath;May not the Sup
per of the lord be a pledg of Gods coue
nant, becauſe ſo manyabuſe theſe holy
ſigns, or,(as D. Andris of opinion)the ve
rybody & blood ofour fauior Chriſt'And
that Imay reaſon from that,which is true
in the expcrience of euery child, can the
Sun be ſaiderabe withoutlight, becauſe
they which arºblind,and a ſleep,haueno
benefit by the light thereof, neither ſuch
as ſhut theireies ſo cloſe, that they will
not enioy the comfort ofthe light?But a
mongſtal,this one is moſt childiſh,that D
J&mdr. wilmak thishis principal argumér,
namely,that in vainc did men, thus tºp
ted,flieat all vnto baptiſme, ynleſſe wee
conclude with him,that alſuch asarbap.
tiſed,are in baptiſme adopted the ſons of
God.For firſt,if thiswer a good conſequêt
in baptiſme:it were in vain, for ſuch an af.
flićtcd conſcience,to gather vnto himſelf
a teſtimonie from the word of God, and
the other ſacramentof theLords Supper,
wnles we make althoſe, to be in like º:
regenerate and adopted, vinto whom the
word of God is preached, and the Lords -
ſupper adminiſtred:ether of which,for D,
º Andreas to affirme , is a bolde vntrueth.
; , But to omit this, what if wee graunt
º this which D.Andreas requifeth, concer
; : ning
*
W
418 A comfºrtable Treatiſe.
ning Baptiſmc? may not for all that, any
that is ſo tempted,by Satans pollicie, re
fell thisgreate comforter, by his own ar
gument? after this ſorte. I willgrauntD.
JAudreasyour queſtion: ſuppoſe Ihauebin
baptized and adopted the ſonne of God:
yet ſceing you teach , that the grace of
God is not ſoſure,but **". fal from
the ſame, as indeede I that I hatre
f. fallen,what doyee now elsbut
lift me vpwith one hand to heauen, and
with the other caſt mee downe into hell?
What meane you therefore, to teachme
thoſe things,which are ſofar from eaſing
me,as that contrarily, they do more and
more layout vnto me, mine abominable
and yngratefull heart?See now what ſure
conſolation, conſciences grieuouſly af.
flićted may reap by this doćtrine of their
: comforter.D. Andreas.
. Now,ifany be deſirous toknow, what
ſpirituallcomfort is moſt meet to be mi:
miſtred,wnto conſciences ſo trobled,I will
ſhew themthat,which is grounded '.
aſure foundation, and which Imy ſelfe
haue often found to be true in mine own
expericnce: the which alſo Ipurpoſete
hädle more largely, for the benefit of the
chriſtian reader. Firſt therfore, we teach
contrarily to that, which, D.Andreas :|
[I]Q
A comfortable Treatiſ. 419
moſt falſly obječt againſt vs,that the eter
nal decre,or,as Paul ſpºketh, the purpoſe
of God, muſt not be ſought in the bottom
. leſſe counſel of God,but ratherinthema

nifeſtation ofit, namely in his vocation,
by the word & ſacraments.This [ſpeak of
ſuch,as are of yeres of diſcretion,as they
muſt needes be,whome we ſecke to com
fort in thisplace.
Now,becauſe that external vocation,
is not properonely to the eleå (formany
are called,butferve are choſen) but ſuch 2.
vocation as is effečtuall, that is, whereby
thevnderſtanding is not onely enlighte
ned, with the ſauingknowledge of God,
but in the wilalſo there is created a true,
though not a perfečthatred offinn, from
: whence ariſeth an abhorring offin, and
loue of that which is good, or rather a
deſireto will, and do that which is right.
Therefore, when we ſee one thus dange
rouſly tépted, weapplievntohisaffilićted
conſcience, that true Nepenthes, and
: comfortable, and reſtoratiue medecine,
whichis taken frógods effe&ual vocatió,
as it were out of an Apothecaries boxe.
: If therefore,lhlue to do with ſuch an
one, who either was neuer called by the
reaching of the goſpel,or if he were cal
ciyet ſeemethboth to himſelf,&others
neuer
—
420. A comfortable Treatiſe.

neuerto haueregarded him that called:
& hence concludeth, that he is not in the
nomberofthem, whom God hath purpo
fed to take pitiewpon:Iforthwith telhim,
that Satan plaieth the Sophiſter,in teach
inghim thus to conclud:for this his reaſ,
. is as vntrue; as if a man looking at mid
night,and ſeeing that the ſun is not then
#. therfore affirme,that it wold
neuer riſe. And this is that, which when!
º obiečted to D. Andreas. pag,482. He very
boldly corruptingmy meaning, printed
this as mine aſſertion.Say vnto a man that
isafflićted,theſum is riſen, althoughas yet it
benot ruſen.But I teach not lyes,howſoeuer
this deprauation of my words came from
D. Andrprinters,or himſelf, And whereas
D. Andr, excepted,that this conſolation
were tono purpoſe, becauſe hee that was
affliáed might doubt,whether this ſunne
would euer riſe or not I anſwered to him,
that which the printers haue quite left
out, and which I wil now therefore more
fullie repeate.I was wont therefore,totel
the partie thus troubled,after he had for
ſaken his fals and deuiliſh poſition: that.
although an external vocation, were not
of force enough to appeaſe an afflićted
conſcience, yet it was of ſufficient force
and efficacie againſt the deuill. For Iº:
# A comfortable Treatiſe. 423
a him, that they which neuer had external
* nor internall calling, they (ifwee regard
# an ordinarie calling) muſt needes periſh:
* but whoſoeuer is once called, he hath ſet
ſt as it were,his foote in the firſt entrie into
* thekingdome ofheuen; and ynleſſeit be
ºf by his owne default, he ſhall come after
a ward into the courtes of God, and ſo by
a degreesinto his Maieſties palace.And for
tº the confirmatiãofthis, vſe diuers waies,
.# For why? ſay I, doubteſt thou ofhis good
* wiltowards thee, who in mcrcy hath ſent
ſº me a miniſter, to call thee vntohim?thou
* haſtno cauſe,vnlesthou alledgthe nom
* ber ofthy fins,If thisbe all, why, oppoſe
a theinfinite greatnes of Gods mercie a
tº gainſt thy fins,who hath ſent me to bring
* theevnto him.The Lorde vouchſafeth to
y bring thee into the way of the eleē, why.
ºf art thoua ſtumblingblocke vnto thyſelf?
º and refuſeſt to followe him? If thou fee
a leſt notas yet inwardly,thy ſelf robe ſtir
ºf red forwarde, pray that thou maieſt be.
* Know this for a moſt ſure truth, that this
deſire in thee is a pledge of Góds father
ſº lygoodwilltowards thee.He neither can.
a nor will bee wanting, to this which hee
% hath ſtirred vp in thee.After theſe exhor:
% tations, ſhew him, howeſome are called
# at theelcuenth houre,howe the
; ºr, -
Gº; c
-
—r
422 Acomfortable Treatiſe. |
after many thouſand yeeres were called
lobe Gods people, howe the thiefe was
ſaued vpon the croſſe:theſe and other re.
medies Ivſed,whercoſ,ineuer remember
that it repented me. .
But if Ideal with ſuch, as haue before
obeyed the Lordes calling, and either by
reaſon of ſome grieuous finn, into which
theyhaue fallen, or becauſe they hau.
abſented themſelues from the Church of
God, or in that they, refuſing publikes:
Priuat admonitions, hauebcne offenflue
to the Church, or, which in mine experi
encºhauebefallen many very good and
godlyperſons, whileſt they ſatisfie not
5. they are ſo altogether buſie
$ongºintin reprehending and iudging
themſelues, that they for a while forget
the mercie of God: with theſe, to omit
ſuch, as for ſome natural infirmiries, are,
if they procure not ſpeedilic help of ſome
expcriminiſter, moſt dangerouſly temp.
ted,with theſe(I fly) vſe this order.
Firſt,[deſired,that they intimate vnto
methat which eſpecially grieueth them,
and as Ivnderſtand both the thing, and
meaſure thereofby them: I take #:
care of this,that they,being already ouer
much caſt downe, that I then, by theſe
** denunciation ofthe lawe., doenot
quite |
ºrcomfortable Treatiſe. 423
quite ouerturne them:yet ſo, as thatI do
not altogether withdrawe them, either
from condemning their former ſinnes, or
the mcditation of Godsiudgement: And
ſo,asmuch as Ican, Itemper the wordes
of conſolation, as that I nothing cloake
Gods anger againſt them for their finns.
After Ihaue thus prepared them, I then
demaund whether they haue benc euer
in this caſe, or no?Nay, (ſay they, for the
moſt parte) the time was, when I was in
greate ioy and peace ofconſcience,I ſer.
ued the Lord,then was Ian happieperſon.
ful of faith,fullof hope:But now, wretch
that I am, Ihaue loſt my firſt loue, and
there is nothing vexeth memore,then to
remember thoſe times paſt. But (ſay 1)
whether confideration is more grieuous,
wnto thee,the apprehenſion ofGodsiudg
ments,or the diſlike of thyſelfe,that thou
ſhouldeſt offend ſo gratious & ſo louing
a Father Both ſay they,but eſpecially the
latter.Therfore (ſay Öſin alſo diſpleaſeth
thee, in that it is fin, namly,becausitise
uil,and God who is goodnes itſelf, is of:
fended with it?It is euen asyou haue told:
vs(ſay they)and I am nowe aſhamed that
ſovile & wicked a wrech as myſelf, ſhuld
come before ſo gratious & mercifullafa.
ther.Then I tell them, that no man is ºf:
** * * - - fended
424. A comfortable Treatiſ.
fended,but rather isglad when hee can
iniury, on whomhe hateth;thisthey grät,
and withallſay, God forbid, that albeit
the Lord hate me, I in like ſort ſhoulde
hate him,wnto whoſhc, ifit were poſſible,
I would be reconciled again.Thcn I adde
this:Beotgood comforte, mydeare bro.
ther,you are in good caſe. For who can
loue&od,eſpecially when he is wounded
by him, who can bewaile the loſſe ofhis
friendſhip?who can deſire to come again
into his fauour, but he whom God ſtillo
ueth,althogh for a time hebe angriewith
him? except peraduenture, yee haue not
learned thus much,that the knowledgof
our ſaluation commethnot from fleſh &
blood, but from God himſelfe, who firſt
vouchſafeth to inſtrućt vs, & from Chriſt
Ieſus,manifeſting the father vnto vs:And
thatit is Godsbleſſing, that wee doloue
God,who loued vs firſt, when we were his
enemies.Youhauetherfore(my good bro
ther)iuſt cauſe why you ſhould be greatly
diſpleſed with manythingspaſt,but there
is no cauſe whyyou ſhould deſpair.Brief
ly youhaue inwardly,S. as it were, dwel.
ling with you,euident teſtimonies of your
future reconciliatiãwith God:eſpecially,
ifyou ceaſe not to pray vnto him erneſt.
W, who had laidchefºundation frºm
Jamte |
# • Aſcomfºrtable Treatiſt. 425
tance in you, to wit, adiſlike of ſºn and ade
fºre to be reconciled vnto him. The ſheeps
which wandercd out of the folde ceaſed
not to be a ſheep,albeit it went aſtray for
... a time.you now are that ſheep,to whome
... that faithful ſhepheard ofalthoſe ſheep,
which the fatherhathcommitted to him,
leauing thoſe ninetie and nyne, doth not
ſo much by my miniſterie,declare that he
# ſeekethyou,ashauing alredy ſought you,
though you,not ſeeking him hathindeed
º #. you.Knock(ſaithhe) and itshallbee
opened vnto you.Andhaueyounow forgot
* ten thoſe º
which were ſo often
º made to them,that repent?&alſo which
º they had experience of, who in the fight
* of the world were in a deſperate caſe:But
* I,ſaith he,againe feelenomotionsofthe
comforter,lhauenow no ſenſe offaith,or
* hope but Ifeelal the contrary Nay,ſayi,
* you deceiue yourſelf asl .you before.
* Foritis the coforter alone which teach
* ethyou to hate ſin, not ſo much for the
4 puniſhment,as becauſeit iseuill,and diſ.
º #. God:albeithe ſhew not himſelfe ſo
* fullyarthe firſt, becauſe you had ſo ma
3. nywaies,grieuouſly offended him:as that
* heeſeem thfora while quite to forſake
º you.And that you hauc not quite loſt him
:
but thatheis ſecrete
yet in ſome com. O
|
426 A comfortable Treatſ. -
ofyour ſoul,from whence atyour inſtant

ayers,hee willſhew himſelfe vnto you,
thiswillplainly declare vnto you, which I
nowe admoniſhyou of,the ſecond time.
Butlet vs graunt as much as you ſayiyet,
ſure it is, that your faith was not deade,
but onely poſſeſſed with a ſpirituallyur
~
gic.Youliued in the wombe of your mo.
ther,and there wer ignorant of your life.
A drunken man althoughhee looſe for a
time the vſe ofreſon,and alſo ofhis lims,
yethee neuer loſeth reaſon it ſelfe. You
would think, that in winter the trees were
deade,but they ſpring againe in the ſom
merſeaſon. At night the ſun ſetteth, but .
in the next morning,it riſeth againe.And
how often ſeeweby experience,that hee,
which at one time took the foyl in a com
bate, at another did win the price? And
knowe this, that in the ſpirituall combate
of the fleſh with the ſpirit,the like wemay
ſee in many,partly,by reaſon of the weak
nes ofour nature, partly through ſloth to
reſiſt,and partly for defalt to beware. To
theſe he replicth, for ſuch temptations
are very hard'y remoued, I would to God
(ſaithhe)I could perſwade myſelfe, that
theſe promiſes belonged to me. Formy
Preſenteſtate conſtraineth me to doubt,
whether I am the child ofGod, or nor.
FIN IS,
§2. t
£ºś
A***
TABLE OF THE CHAPT E KS
tonteined in this booke.
* Of the body ofScripture,&Theologie, fo.; -
a 9f God and the nature of God, ;

3 of the life of God, -
4.9f Gods glorie and bleſſednes. 16

3 ºncerning the perſons ofthe Gºdhead, 18
& Of Gods works,and his decree. , 3
79; Predeſtination and Creation, is -
895Angels, 31 * -
2 of minº the eſtate of innocencie, 34

no 9; the fall of Angels, 38
1: Qºman;fall and diſobedience,41
1 * QfOriginal finne. 4;
13 QFaàuallfinne. 54
14 of the puniſhment offinne, 62
15 Offilešion.&of Ieſus Chriſt,the foundation
º therof. 64 * -
16 ofthe vnion of two natures in chriſt. 69 -
º 17 Ofthe diſtinaion of both natures, .73
ºf . 18
Of Chriſts office. 74 -
º 19 Concerning the outward means of executing

º the decrees of Election,&of the decalogue.95
§ zo Of the firſt Commandement. 98
at Ofthe ſecond Commandement.11a
º 22 Qfthe third Commandement. 14,
* 23 95the fºurth Commandementºs
24 ofthe fift Commandement, ºt
º 25 Concerning the ſixt Cominandément 196
26 Of the ſeuenth Commandement, 2. 7.
27 Ofthe eight Commandement. 235
º 28 Concernin iºnºiºmºnt. 2.53 -
º 29 Ofthe tenth Gommandement.266
ſº 39 Of the vſe of the Law. 270
it ofthe couchant of Grace, 273
32;Qf
The Table.
sº ofthe Sacraments. 277
3 of Baptiſms.28:
º, ofthe Lords Supper. 290
3; ofthe degrees executing Gods decree of
Ele&ion. 296
36 concerning the firſt degree ofthe declaratt
tion of Gods loue. 228
37 Concerningth; fºconádegree ofthe decla.
ration of Gods loue. i.
sº concerning hºthird egree of the declars'
tion of Gods loue. 31.7
39 of ºr. the fluits thereof.315
23 of Chriſtian warfare. 327 -
31 of the firſt aſſaulº. 33a

3, oftheſecond Aſſault. 335
23 ofthe third Aſſaulº.
44 ofthepatient beating34:
of the croſſe 346
4; ofthe callingwPºn God. 349
43 Of Chuiſtian Apologie,and Martyrdome 383
47 of Edification, and Almes among the faith:
48 offull.
the356
fourth dºg. of the declaration ºf
-
* Godsloue, and of the eſtate of the Bled,

after this life. 252
4, ofisºſure of ºlea, ** laſte day ºf
" _judgment,
go ofthe eſtate3%.
ºf the clea after judgment:34°
fi concerning the orderofthecauſesof ºluº
jaccording to the doarine ofthe Church
of Rome. 371.
32 ofthe decree of Reprobation #38
33 Concerning the execution of the decree of
Reprobation. 395
54 ofthe eſtate and condition of the Reprobat
sywhen
ofhethey are dead. 4oz
cºndemnation ofReprobates at th:
-
laſt iudgment. 403 -
sé of the eſtate of3. Reprobatesinbel. 494

37 Qfthe application officieſiidation. 4-7
-
a or 4. r
Tººwºº
\ attºº; or)
Jºº.
fººtſ ºf
f £e- or -*t.
* -- ---- -----
Österreichische Nativº it...bºothek |

º
||||||||||}|
42178484.701 -
-–
ºſ-N-
º
n
- w
ºc
rº
r2:
wº- C
x, \... Sº

A Golden Chaine or The Description of TH

Enviado por

Dados do documento

Título original

Direitos autorais

Formatos disponíveis

Compartilhar este documento

Compartilhar ou incorporar documento

Opções de compartilhamento

Você considera este documento útil?

Este conteúdo é inapropriado?

Direitos autorais:

Formatos disponíveis

A Golden Chaine or The Description of TH

Enviado por

Direitos autorais:

Formatos disponíveis

This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

Written in Latin by William Per

\-Auine Predeſtination.The firſt is, oftheo

and new Pelagians, who place the cauſe of Gods

...three formerihauelaboured to jº arer

33. The Fatherbfour Lorde Reſºs Chriſtgräunt,

traian, to Iſaac, and to 13&b, by the name

is his abſolute conſtitution, by the which

* . Of the life of God.

The Grace of God, is either his good

... The Goodnes of God,is that by which

• Gods diſpoſingiuſtice,is that, by which

Gods abſolute power,is that,by which

Notwithſtanding, there is a certaine

-Diſtinétion of perſons,is that,which al

Father,is to be whbegotten. He is the be-,

The other two perſons haue the God- |

# 6%his father, inhiseration of

Theſe are common tothe Trinitie,al

...; 1.In whome alſo we are

Therefore the Lorde,according to his

• Yea, he hath moſtiuſtly decreed the .

of Gods decree, they are to be accoun

Eſay.1o.5.6.7.Woe vnto Aſhur,the rod |

Rom.1.26. For thiscauſe God game them

The creation, is that, by which God

The creation, is ofthe world, or inha

The world,is a moſtbewtifullpallace,

The partes of the world, are the hea

The inhabitors of the World, are rea

him. Mat. 26.53. Thinkeſt thou I cannot º

An, after he was created of God,

36 The order of the cauſes

Gods commandement concerning the

theſe Angels, one ischiefe, and the reſt

Miniſtring Angels,are ſuch as wait vp

The moregrieuous paine, is that tor

Of mans fall, and diſobedience.

1. The manner of Adams fal, was on

4. A Naturall inclination, onely to

The increaſe offinn in the vnderſtan

that it can hardly accuſe a manoffinne.'

... In the will, the remnant of Gods image,

The will receiued. 1. An impotencie,

. That which the body hath receiued,is,

tillº The ačtuallſinne, of both wil, and af

In the ſin of commiſſion,obſerue theſe

Incſcation, is that , whereby an euill

thought conceiued, and for a time retai

r. When as a man iniudgment, ſome

The third difference is, to finne vppon

This decree isthatbookoflife,where,

NYOwe followeth the Vnion of the

– 2, Sanétification, whereby the ſame

3. Aſſumption, whereby the Worde:

**THe diffinäion ofboth Natures, is .

Chriſts office, is threctolde; Prieſtlie,

His prieſthood confiſteth of two partss

a Somewhat beforchis death, partlie,

-3 In this deſcription of Chriſts paſſion,

2. His ſacrifice, which is an ačtion of

Inward, is the ſenſe ofGods fearful an